#so I just think to copy n paste from my phone to upload the next chapter but NOPE

[honeydippedfiction]

In Your Arms, Finally {JB9}

Third Installment of Red Zone

Navigation

Synopsis: After a week of running from her feelings, Y/N returns to her family and gains the clarity she needs about what truly matters. Trusting her heart, she takes a bold step towards what she’s been avoiding, letting it guide her to a new beginning with Joe.

Warnings: Emotional intensity, Vulnerable and raw moments, Strong romantic themes, Mentions of past character death, Argument, Brief mention of sh*oting, Doubt, Joe and Y/N can't function without each other.

Themes: Self-discovery, Reconciliation, Love and vulnerability, Emotional healing, Overcoming fears, Romance, Drama, Contemporary Fiction

WC: 53.8k

Join my Taglists here or message me

A/N: This does switch back and forth from your pov and Joe's pov. They will be separated by the orange banner. Get your tissues ready to go (I know I talked about making this part spicy but I couldn’t help but make y’all wait for it)

• you DO NOT have my permission to copy my work, upload as your own, translate, or repost on any other website •

Playlist Desparado - The Eagles Candle In The Wind - Elton John I Can't Wait Another Minute - Hi-Five I Wanna Be Your Lover - Prince Butterflies - Michael Jackson ⏮️Previous Next⏭️

Joe took a deep breath, as though grounding himself in the moment, before pulling away just enough to look at you properly. His eyes softened, and you could tell he was fighting something. “I should go. Practice, you know?” he said, a hint of regret in his tone, though he didn’t move to actually leave.

You nodded, not trusting yourself to speak at first. His proximity still made your heart race, and it felt like your entire body was alive with electricity from just that kiss. You swallowed hard, trying to focus. "Yeah, go," you managed to say, though your voice felt unsteady.

Joe’s hand lingered in yours for a moment longer, and he gave you a final, lingering look before turning and heading out the door, leaving you standing there, your heart still pounding in your chest. The silence that followed felt heavy, almost too quiet after everything that had just happened. As you reached for your phone to call Imani, the door clicked shut behind Joe, and you exhaled slowly, trying to calm yourself.

The phone rang a few times before Imani picked up. “Girl, what happened? You sound like you just ran a marathon,” she teased, her voice upbeat. You laughed softly, shaking your head even though Imani couldn’t see you. “I think I just made a huge mistake,” you said, your voice trailing off. Imani gasped dramatically on the other end. “You kissed him, didn’t you? Wait, no. You did! That’s why you sound so breathless!” She paused, and you could almost hear the grin on her face. “Oh my god, Y/N. How did it feel?”

You sighed, still feeling the rush of emotions, your body still thrumming with the aftereffects of the kiss. “It was... intense. I don’t even know how to explain it. It felt like everything shifted in that moment.”

Imani didn’t respond right away. You could hear her barely stifled laugh before she spoke again. “And you didn’t jump his bones? Seriously? I thought that was the entire point of the kiss!”

You groaned, feeling both embarrassed and completely flustered. “Imani, don’t. It was—look, it was complicated. I don’t even know where we stand after that, okay?”

Imani snorted. “Girl, if I were you, I would've gone for it. That boy’s all over you, and you’re standing there acting like nothing happened?”

You ran a hand through your hair, already regretting how much you were telling her. “It’s just… we’re in different places right now. I don’t know if I’m ready for whatever this is, and I don’t know if he is either.”

Imani’s voice softened just a bit. “Listen, you can’t be afraid to take a chance. Life’s short, Y/N. If you want him, go for it. Don’t let fear hold you back.” There was a beat of silence before she added, “But, like, just tell me you didn’t let him leave without a proper goodbye kiss?”

You winced. “He… he had to go to practice. It was too fast, too much.”

Imani groaned. “You’re killing me, girl. But, okay, I get it. Just don’t regret it.”

You could feel your heart fluttering just from talking about it. “I don’t know if I’ll regret it, but—ugh, I’m just confused now.”

“Well, figure it out quick. I think he might be a little confused too,” Imani said, her voice light with the hint of teasing. “But, Y/N, one thing’s for sure: that boy’s hooked. Don’t doubt that for a second.”

You let out a small laugh, but your thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions. “I just need some time to figure it out. But, you’re right. I think something’s changed.”

“Well, whatever happens, I’m here for it,” Imani said, her tone softening. “Just don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, okay?”

“Ha! That’s not saying much,” you joked, but the tension in your chest still hadn’t fully dissipated.

“True. Alright, I’ll let you go. But don’t forget to call me if anything else happens. Especially if you decide to finally make your move.”

You rolled your eyes even though she couldn’t see it. “I will. I promise.”

As you hung up, you couldn’t help but replay that kiss in your head, wondering if Joe was still feeling the same rush of emotions you were, or if he was already pushing it all aside as something casual. But deep down, you knew things between the two of you had shifted—there was no going back from that moment. You stepped out of the shower, feeling refreshed but still a little thrown off from earlier. The kiss with Joe still lingered in your mind, and you weren’t quite sure what to make of it. You pushed the thoughts away as you got dressed and grabbed your bag, heading to the stadium. It was time to focus on practice—and the duties you had as an equipment manager.

When you arrived at the stadium and walked into the laundry room, you found Imani and Keisha whispering to each other, their heads close as they shared something with a touch of mischief in their eyes. The moment you entered, they both looked up at you, their conversation halting as they quickly straightened up. Their guilty expressions didn’t escape you. You raised an eyebrow. “What are you two whispering about?”

Imani flashed you a quick smile, brushing it off. “Oh, nothing. Just some girl talk.” Keisha quickly nodded, adding, “Yeah, nothing to worry about, promise.”

You weren’t convinced, but you decided to let it go—for now. After all, you had more important things to do, like getting the footballs ready for practice.You all started gathering the equipment and getting things ready, heading out to the field. As the equipment managers, it was your job to set up the gear, make sure everything was in order, and help the players get prepared for practice.

You and Imani were setting up the footballs when she leaned over teasingly, her voice a little too casual as she whispered, “Here comes your man.”

You turned toward her, rolling your eyes. “Imani, stop. Seriously.” But even as you said that, you couldn’t help but glance up. Sure enough, Joe was walking toward you, his familiar swagger filling the space around him. He was dressed in his practice gear, the muscles in his arms and shoulders rippling under the fabric, and there was no mistaking the way his gaze locked onto you for just a second. It was brief, but it made your heart skip a beat, and you quickly turned back to the footballs, trying to focus on anything else.

Imani wasn’t letting you off the hook, though. “I’m just saying, Y/N… you might want to do something about that look he’s giving you.” She winked as she nudged you with her elbow. You felt your cheeks heat up, and you tried to laugh it off. “It’s nothing.” Keisha, overhearing, chimed in with a smirk, “Girl, please. That’s definitely not nothing.”

You had no time to respond as Joe made his way over, and your attention shifted to him. He gave you a small nod as he walked past, the briefest of smiles tugging at the corner of his lips. There was something about the way he looked at you that made everything feel different now. You couldn’t put your finger on it, but you knew he felt it too.

As he passed, Imani leaned in again, her voice dropping into a teasing whisper. “Don’t tell me you’re going to let him walk away like that.” You sighed, trying to ignore the weight of her words. “Imani, seriously.” She just grinned, clearly enjoying herself. “I’m just saying. You’re welcome to make a move anytime, you know.” You rolled your eyes, but even you couldn’t ignore the way your heart was racing.

You tried your best to focus on the task at hand as you set up the water station, the sound of the footballs being tossed around and the players gearing up filling the air. Every step you took, every movement you made, you could feel the weight of Joe's presence lingering in the background. It was impossible to ignore him. You could practically feel his eyes on you, even though you were pretending not to notice.

You bent down to grab the last few water bottles, trying to steady your nerves. Get it together, Y/N, you told yourself. This is just practice. Focus on the job. But your heart kept racing, the memory of his intense gaze from earlier flickering in your mind. The way he’d looked at you that morning, the way his lips had brushed against your temple in that soft, almost intimate kiss—it was impossible to shake off. You could still feel the heat of it on your skin, the tension that had been between you two crackling in the air.

As you straightened up, you heard footsteps approaching. You didn’t need to look up to know who it was, the familiar sound of his heavy boots telling you everything you needed to know. You kept your focus on the water station, hoping he wouldn’t stop to engage. “Need help with that?” Joe’s voice was low, smooth—just the right amount of teasing mixed with that raw, masculine charm he effortlessly carried. You didn’t look up, but you could hear the smirk in his tone. You shook your head, keeping your back to him. “I got it, Joe. You focus on practice. I’ll handle this.”

You could practically feel him smirking behind you. Classic Joe, you thought, the guy who was always the center of attention, always in control, always used to getting what he wanted. But there was something in his tone that was different today. It wasn’t the usual playful arrogance—there was an underlying note of something else. Something… deeper. He didn’t move away. Instead, you felt him getting closer, his presence suddenly invading your personal space. You could hear his breath, feel the heat radiating off him as he leaned in just slightly, his voice barely above a whisper. “You know, you’re not fooling anyone, right?”

You froze, the hairs on the back of your neck standing up. You turned slightly to glance over your shoulder at him, trying to maintain some semblance of composure, but you could already see the way his eyes were trained on you—intense, unwavering. “What do you mean?” you asked, your voice more strained than you’d intended. Joe’s lips twitched into a grin, a cocky glint in his eyes. “I can tell you’re trying to ignore me. Trying to pretend like this”—he gestured between the two of you—“isn’t happening. But it is.”

You narrowed your eyes, feeling your pulse quicken. Damn it. He was right. The tension between you two was thick enough to cut with a knife, and no matter how hard you tried to ignore it, it was impossible. “I’m not ignoring you,” you replied coolly, turning back to the water station, pretending to focus on getting everything just right. You weren’t sure if you were trying to distract him—or yourself—from the way your heart was pounding in your chest. Joe’s footsteps grew louder as he took a step closer. “You’re lying,” he murmured, a hint of amusement in his voice. “And you’re not fooling anyone either. Not Keisha, not Imani, definitely not me.”

You tried not to let the heat that was creeping up your neck show on your face, but you could feel your cheeks flush. He was way too confident. But you couldn’t deny that it was driving you crazy, the way he stood there, unbothered by the obvious tension, like he was waiting for you to cave. “I’m not lying,” you muttered, trying to play it cool, though your voice lacked the usual conviction. “Oh, you are,” he said, and you could practically hear the grin in his voice. “You think I don’t see how you look at me when I walk into a room? You think I don’t know you’ve been thinking about what happened between us this morning?” He paused for a second, his voice dropping lower, more intense. “I know you felt it. I felt it. And you’re lying if you say you didn’t.”

You could feel your pulse racing now, your hands suddenly clammy as you gripped the water bottles in your hands. He wasn’t wrong. You had been thinking about it—about him. Constantly. And despite everything, you weren’t sure how to process the confusion swirling inside you. You finally looked up at him, meeting his eyes. He was standing way too close, his presence surrounding you, as if he was trying to pull you into his orbit. And god, it was working. “Joe…” You didn’t know what you were going to say—didn’t know if you could even get words out at all—but his name felt like a confession in itself.

He smiled, soft and knowing. “It’s okay, Y/N. You don’t have to pretend with me.” You stared at him for a beat, unsure of how to respond. The way he was looking at you—intensely, like you were the only person in the room—was almost overwhelming. It was like he could see through all your walls, all your defenses. And he was making it clear that he wasn’t going anywhere until you acknowledged what was happening between you two.

Just as you were about to speak, you heard the whistle blow signaling the start of practice. Joe took a half step back, his eyes still locked onto you, but the smirk on his lips was gone, replaced by something more vulnerable, something deeper. There was no more teasing, no more playing around. He wasn’t just flirting anymore—he was waiting, waiting for you to catch up to him, to admit what he already knew. "Practice time," he said softly, but the way he said it—almost reluctantly—told you everything you needed to know.

He wasn’t going anywhere, and neither was the tension between you. "Yeah," you said quietly, your heart thudding in your chest, "practice time." The tension between you and Joe was palpable, and you could feel the heat of his gaze still on you, the intensity of the moment hanging in the air like a thick fog. But you weren’t about to let him get the upper hand—not now, not when you were starting to feel the weight of this ridiculous pull between you two.

You turned toward him slowly, letting your lips curl into a playful, mischievous smile. “You know, Joe,” you began, your voice light but teasing, “you’re getting way too comfortable thinking you know everything about me.” You saw him tense just slightly, as if bracing for whatever you were about to say next. His confidence was undeniable, but you were starting to enjoy the power you had in this little game.

You took a step closer to him, feeling the buzz of his proximity all over again. He shifted, almost like he was trying to hold his ground, but you could see his eyes flicker with that familiar mix of desire and confusion. You could practically see the wheels turning in his head. With a flick of your wrist, you brushed past him, purposefully letting the edge of your arm graze his. His breath hitched, and you almost smirked at how easily you’d thrown him off balance. But you weren’t finished.

You took a moment to look back over your shoulder, catching his eye once more. His expression was a mix of disbelief and admiration, his mouth slightly agape as if he hadn’t seen this side of you before. “Maybe you’re not as good at reading me as you think,” you added with a raised eyebrow, your voice a sultry whisper that you knew would hit him hard.

You saw him open his mouth, like he was going to say something, but you didn’t wait. Instead, you turned and walked away from him, letting your hips sway just a little more than usual. You didn’t look back, but you could practically feel him watching you, his gaze locked on every curve, every step you took. You could hear him mutter something under his breath, but by then, you were already out of his reach, feeling a surge of satisfaction as you let him stew in his own thoughts for a moment.

For once, you weren’t the one left in the whirlwind of emotions. Now it was Joe’s turn to be thrown off-balance, and it was glorious. It wasn’t just the slow burn anymore. You were having fun with it, and you knew Joe was in way deeper than he had ever expected. Let the games continue.

You stood with Imani and Keisha on the sidelines, watching the team go through their drills. The sun was starting to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the field, and the sounds of cleats hitting the turf and whistles being blown filled the air. But your attention wasn’t on the drills. It was on the guy who was running up and down the field with a seemingly effortless confidence—Joe. Imani, always the one to speak her mind, let out a low whistle as Joe sprinted across the field. “God, his ass is so big,” she said, eyes wide as she practically ogled him. Keisha let out a laugh, clearly agreeing. “I know, right? It’s like he’s got everything—looks, talent, and now that. So unfair.”

You rolled your eyes but couldn’t help the smile tugging at your lips. “So not fair,” you agreed with a dramatic sigh. You shook your head in mock frustration, putting a hand on your hip. “Why does he get it all?” you whined, earning a giggle from both of the girls. Imani nudged you with her elbow, still chuckling. “You know, if I wasn’t so busy loving my own life, I might get jealous. He’s got it all—and it’s not even fair.”

Keisha laughed again, glancing over at you. “Girl, he’s got you looking at him like that, and you’re talking about his ass?” You shrugged, trying to play it cool, but there was no hiding the flush creeping up your neck. “It’s not like that,” you mumbled, but the girls weren’t having it. “Oh, it’s totally like that,” Imani teased, winking at you. “I mean, we’ve all seen the way you look at him. It’s not just the ass you’re looking at.”

The comment hit you a little harder than expected, and you tried to brush it off by crossing your arms and turning back to watch the team. But there was no denying it—your attention always drifted back to Joe. His movements, the way he carried himself, the way his muscles flexed with every step. And yeah, that ass. You couldn’t ignore that either. Keisha caught the look on your face, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. “I’m just saying, if you’re gonna stare, at least do it without getting caught.”

You rolled your eyes, but the playful banter made it easier to ignore the fact that Joe had you completely twisted up inside. For now, at least, you could pretend like it was all just harmless fun. The last thing you needed was to let anyone—especially Joe—know just how deep this little crush of yours really ran. But as the players moved through their drills, Joe’s eyes caught yours from across the field, and for just a second, he gave you a little smirk—like he knew exactly what you were thinking. And just like that, you felt your heart race.

This was going to be interesting. Imani and Keisha were absorbed in their usual not-so-subtle checking out of the other players as they jogged past, their eyes scanning every guy with equal parts admiration and appreciation. The two of them barely made an effort to hide their obvious stares, with Keisha openly fanning herself as another player flexed his muscles. Imani gave her a playful shove, both of them grinning like they were at some sort of fashion show.

“Oh, look at Ja’Marr’s arms,” Keisha murmured, her eyes trailing the wide receiver’s form. “Seriously, how does he even get those guns through a doorframe?” Imani was quick to join in, shaking her head in mock disbelief. “No kidding. That man has too many muscles. It’s like a walking personal trainer.”

They both giggled, clearly enjoying the view, but Y/N couldn’t help but notice that their conversation had shifted from the usual team banter to a different subject entirely. She wasn’t paying much attention to the others though—her gaze was still on one person. As Joe jogged past, his broad shoulders and confident stride made it impossible for her to look anywhere else. She couldn’t stop herself from studying the way his movements seemed effortless, like he was born to do this.

Keisha noticed Y/N’s focus shift and raised an eyebrow. “I see you,” she teased. “Not even looking at Ja’Marr, huh?”

Y/N blinked, snapping out of her Joe-induced trance, but her cheeks flushed a little, betraying her. “What? I’m just trying to stay focused,” she said, trying to sound nonchalant as her eyes flicked back to the field. Imani smirked, nudging Y/N’s arm with a knowing look. “Uh-huh, focused, sure. Focused on Joe’s perfect ass, right?” Y/N’s face went a shade deeper. She wasn’t exactly trying to hide her attraction anymore, but she wasn’t exactly shouting it from the rooftops either. Still, she couldn’t help but laugh. “I mean, what’s a girl supposed to do when he's out here giving us all a show?”

Keisha leaned in, lowering her voice like she was about to share a secret. “I mean, I wouldn’t mind being the one he’s looking at. You’ve seen the way he looks at you.” Imani shot a pointed glance at Y/N, her eyes twinkling. “You mean the way he looks at you when he’s not trying to make it obvious? Girl, he’s got it bad for you.”

Y/N’s pulse quickened at the thought, but she didn’t give her friends the satisfaction of knowing that their words were getting under her skin. She rolled her eyes, trying to act cool despite the warmth spreading through her chest. “Come on, I’m not the only one getting attention here,” she shot back, glancing at Keisha who was clearly eyeing Tee as he jogged by, his smile as wide as ever. “You two can’t pretend like you’re not looking too.”

Keisha shrugged, unabashed. “We’re just admiring the view. Nothing wrong with that.” Imani grinned. “Right, nothing wrong at all. But Y/N? Girl, don’t think we haven’t seen the way your eyes follow Joe around. You might not admit it, but it’s written all over your face.” Y/N sighed dramatically, looking out over the field, trying to ignore the electric tension still lingering between her and Joe. She could feel his eyes on her again, even from across the field. He was probably too busy to be thinking about her like that, but the way he looked at her sometimes… It made her heart race, and it wasn’t easy to ignore.

“Whatever,” she muttered, trying to sound confident, “he’s just—he’s Joe. He’s the guy on the team who probably has a million women after him already. I’m not gonna make it easy for him.” Imani and Keisha exchanged looks, clearly not buying it. “Sure, sure,” Imani said with a sly smile, “you keep telling yourself that.” Keisha laughed under her breath. “But don’t take too long to not make it easy. He’s not gonna wait forever, you know.”

Y/N felt her stomach do a little flip, but she quickly brushed it off. “I’m not waiting for anything,” she said, voice barely a whisper. “I’m just here to do my job.” Keisha and Imani looked at each other and shook their heads. “Uh-huh. Sure you are,” they chorused.

As the players took a break, Y/N finally pulled her eyes away from Joe, feeling the heat rise in her face. But she couldn’t ignore the way his gaze seemed to settle on her, even from across the field, a knowing, teasing look in his eyes. He wasn’t making this easy. Not at all. And maybe that was the point.

Imani and Keisha were still locked into their conversation, eyes glued to the field as Joe jogged past with his teammates. They were practically undressing him with their gazes. “I swear, Joe’s got the best ass on the team,” Keisha said, lowering her voice but still unable to contain her excitement. “How is that even real? It’s like... perfect.” Imani nodded, her gaze following him like a hawk. “I need to know what kind of workouts he’s doing, because damn, that boy knows how to keep it right.”

Y/N, who had been trying to stay focused on the drills and her responsibilities, rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the soft chuckle that escaped her lips. “Alright, alright, you guys are making it sound like he’s got some kind of supernatural power or something,” she teased, but her eyes still flicked to Joe, just for a second. It was like she couldn’t help herself. Keisha was practically fanning herself now, unable to stop the grin on her face. “Honestly, if I were him, I’d be wearing tighter pants just to make sure we all know exactly what we’re working with.”

Imani smirked at Keisha, and then they both turned to look at Y/N. “Girl, you saw it too. Don’t even try to act like you’re immune,” Imani said, nudging her playfully. “That man’s booty should come with a warning label.” Y/N laughed, shaking her head trying to play it off, but her eyes still followed him as he jogged effortlessly across the field. She couldn’t lie. The man had a way of making everything he did look effortless, including making her weak in the knees with just one look.

Y/N couldn’t help but laugh along, rolling her eyes dramatically. “I’m just saying, it’s a crime. A man shouldn’t be allowed to look like that and have a backside that could stop traffic.” She sighed, “Not fair.”

“Right?” Keisha agreed, her voice full of mock outrage. “Like, who does he think he is, walking around with all that?” Before more teasing could follow, the sharp whistle of the coach cut through the air, signaling a break. The players started jogging toward the sidelines, their voices rising as they joked and laughed, momentarily breaking from the intensity of the practice.

Y/N turned instinctively, her heart doing that stupid little flip in her chest when she saw Joe walking toward them, a grin already tugging at the corners of his mouth. As if on cue, her eyes locked with his. She couldn’t look away. The playful tension was there again, pulling at her like a magnetic force. She couldn’t help herself—she checked him out as he made his way over. Keisha giggled quietly, nudging Imani, while Imani smirked, clearly amused. “Oh, look at you,” Imani whispered, her voice full of teasing. “Seems like someone’s a little distracted.”

Y/N quickly broke her gaze away from Joe, her face flushing just a little. “I’m not,” she muttered, trying to act like she wasn’t completely caught up in the moment. “I was just... appreciating the view.” Keisha leaned over to Imani, speaking louder now so Y/N could hear. “Right. Just ‘appreciating.’ We all know what that means.”

Before Y/N could protest, Tee, Ja'Marr, and Joe approached. Tee, ever the instigator, noticed the three girls chatting and gave them a knowing grin. “What are you guys talking about so intensely over here? Planning something, or are you all just busy gossiping about us?” Imani tried not to laugh, leaning in with exaggerated seriousness. “Oh, nothing too important. Just discussing how some of you guys are out here making hearts skip beats and distracting everyone with your... unbelievable physiques.”

Keisha snickered at Imani’s mock-serious tone, but there was no mistaking who the conversation was really about. Joe raised an eyebrow and leaned against the fence, crossing his arms in that effortlessly cocky way of his. “What’s all this about, huh? You all talking about how hard it is to keep your eyes on the game?” His voice was playful, but there was something behind his words that sent a subtle shiver down Y/N’s spine. He knew exactly what he was doing to her.

Y/N smirked and shot him a half-glare. “Something like that,” she said, but her voice betrayed her. She was definitely not unaffected by his presence, and they both knew it. Tee, noticing the shift in the air, raised an eyebrow. “Damn, you guys really can’t keep it together, huh? It’s like you’re all obsessed with this guy,” he joked, nudging Joe with his shoulder. “Is this what happens when you’re too good-looking for your own good?”

Joe’s grin widened, and he shrugged casually. “Guess I’m just used to the attention.” But there was a vulnerability in his voice, something that made Y/N’s heart twist for a moment. Was he aware of the way they all watched him, or was he just putting up a confident front? Keisha, unable to hold back, leaned in with a teasing grin. “Who could blame us, though?” she said sweetly, her voice full of mock sincerity. “That ass isn’t the only thing that makes you stand out.”

Imani, looking at Y/N with a mischievous gleam in her eye, chimed in. “Y/N, don’t act like you’re not secretly in agreement,” she said, a smirk tugging at her lips. Joe caught Y/N’s reaction, his gaze locking with hers, and the electricity between them was undeniable. He leaned in slightly, dropping his voice just enough for her to hear, a teasing edge creeping in. “You’ve got a lot of thoughts, don’t you, Y/N?”

Y/N fought the warmth that spread through her at his words, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her. “No thoughts here. Just trying to keep it professional.” She couldn’t believe she was still trying to pretend she wasn’t affected by him. He had her completely wrapped around his finger, and he knew it. Joe raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the little game they were playing. “Uh-huh,” he murmured, clearly not convinced. He leaned back against the fence, his gaze lingering on her, that playful yet intense look never leaving his eyes.

Joe’s eyes never left hers, the tension between them palpable as he leaned back against the fence, his arms crossed casually. But there was nothing casual about the way his gaze swept over her, as if he could see right through the walls she tried so hard to put up. Y/N could feel the heat creeping up her neck, betraying the calm demeanor she was desperately clinging to. She shifted uncomfortably, trying to look away, but the pull of his stare was too strong. She was caught, completely and utterly.

“You know,” Joe started, his voice low and smooth, like honey, “if you’re trying to be all professional, you’re doing a pretty terrible job of it.” His lips curled into a grin, and Y/N could feel her heart flutter at the teasing, but also the weight behind his words. Was he teasing her? Or was he... flirting? She narrowed her eyes, hoping her attempt at playful deflection would throw him off, but it only made his grin widen. “I’m just making sure I don’t get distracted,” she said, her voice coming out a little too breathy for comfort. “I have a job to do.”

“Oh, I’m sure you do,” Joe said, voice thick with amusement. His eyes flickered down to her lips for a split second before returning to her eyes. The movement was so subtle, yet it didn’t escape her notice. He was enjoying this—too much. Y/N could feel her pulse quickening, the atmosphere between them thick with something unspoken. Every time she tried to focus, every time she tried to put distance between them, the way he looked at her made her feel like she was the only one in the world. It was so damn hard to ignore him, to pretend that this wasn’t affecting her just as much as it seemed to be affecting him. “I think you’re doing a good job of it, though,” Joe continued, his voice soft but teasing. “Trying to be all tough and professional. But I can see it. You’re not fooling anyone.”

Y/N opened her mouth to respond, but the words caught in her throat. She wasn’t fooling anyone. She wasn’t fooling him. And damn, she hated how he could read her like an open book, her every reaction on display for him to enjoy. Before she could come up with a comeback, Tee and Ja'Marr approached, clearly oblivious to the tension that hung in the air. Tee clapped Joe on the back, breaking the moment between them. “Come on, man, let’s go. We’ve been standing here long enough.” Joe gave Y/N one last look, his eyes smoldering with that mischievous, knowing gleam before he pushed off the fence. “We’ll continue this later, Y/N,” he said, his voice low, teasing—just for her.

Y/N felt the rush of heat across her face as she struggled to regain her composure. “Sure, later,” she muttered, doing her best to sound unaffected. But inside, she was a mess. Every part of her wanted to call out, pull him back, maybe even let him finish what they had started. But no—she couldn’t. She had to hold it together. Keisha and Imani, who had been watching the exchange quietly, exchanged knowing glances. Keisha raised her eyebrows as soon as Joe and the guys walked away. “Yooo, I’m not even gonna lie, Y/N. That was intense,” she said, her voice full of mock innocence. “Are we sure you’re not hiding a secret crush?”

Imani smirked, her eyes dancing with amusement. “We definitely know you’re not immune to Joe. The way you two were staring at each other? Girl, the tension could’ve cut with a knife.” Y/N rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the flush that was still on her cheeks. “You guys are crazy,” she said, but the playful edge in her voice didn’t escape either of them. “I just—he’s... he’s just distracting. That’s all.”

“Distracting, huh?” Imani said, clearly enjoying the way Y/N was trying to downplay it. “If he was any more distracting, you’d be the one getting in trouble.” Y/N sighed dramatically, crossing her arms. “Can we please just focus on the game and stop talking about Joe’s... distracting ass?”

Keisha grinned, nudging Imani. “Sure, sure. We’ll let you off the hook for now. But, girl, you definitely have a lot more than ‘professionalism’ on your mind when it comes to Joe.” Y/N glared at them, but deep down, she couldn’t argue with them. She knew she was playing a dangerous game. And the worst part? She didn’t even know if she wanted to stop. Every moment with Joe felt like a slow burn—intense, electric, and impossible to resist. As the practice resumed, Y/N forced herself to focus on the players again, but she could feel Joe’s presence looming, the weight of his gaze still burning against her skin. She knew one thing for sure: this wasn’t over. And she wasn’t sure if she wanted it to be.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Joe had always been the center of attention. It came with the territory—he was a star player, and people were naturally drawn to him. But what made Y/N different, what made her stand out in the crowd, was the way she looked at him. It wasn’t the usual admiration or flirtation. No, hers was different. It was a quiet, magnetic pull. He could feel her eyes on him even when she thought he wasn’t looking, and that did something to him. Something he wasn’t willing to admit.

Every time their eyes met, it was like a silent game, a challenge neither of them was ready to fully play, but both of them were undeniably engaged in. Her gaze always lingered just a little longer than usual, her lips pressed together like she was holding back the thoughts that raced through her mind. He could see it in the way her breath would catch when she thought he wasn’t paying attention. He loved that about her—how she tried so hard to act like she didn’t care, but Joe could see right through her. And God, did that drive him crazy.

It was a game he’d been playing all afternoon during the drills. Every time he caught her looking his way, that small, fleeting look, his body seemed to wake up, as if on autopilot, drawn to her. The soreness in his muscles faded when he thought about how she watched him, how she made him feel like he was the only person in the room.

But it wasn’t just the way she looked at him—it was how she acted like she wasn’t. That made it all the more tantalizing, like a secret they were both trying to keep, but neither of them wanted to break. Not yet. When the break came, he couldn’t help himself. He’d been watching her talk with Keisha and Imani, her back slightly turned, and he noticed—again—that brief glance she threw his way, like she couldn’t resist looking at him just a little longer. His lips curved into a devilish grin.

He had to call her out on it. There was no way he was letting this moment slide. “Y/N,” he said her name slowly, letting the playful edge in his voice linger. She whipped around, caught off guard. Her eyes met his, and he caught the hesitation in her gaze. She didn’t know how to play this game with him. Not anymore. “What’s up, Joe?” she asked, trying to sound casual, but there was a slight tremor in her voice that made his grin widen.

He leaned against the fence, folding his arms, his eyes locked onto hers. “I couldn’t help but notice you checking me out earlier,” he teased, his voice smooth, as if it was just a passing observation. “You know, during those drills.” His gaze drifted slowly, deliberately, over her face and down to where her eyes had been focused moments before—right on his backside. “I gotta say, I’m flattered. You like what you see?”

Her eyes widened, then quickly snapped back into focus, but not before the blush crept up her neck, betraying her. Y/N tried to recover, crossing her arms and mimicking his stance, but the nervous energy in her posture gave her away. “I wasn’t checking you out,” she insisted, though the way her voice cracked just slightly told Joe everything he needed to know. “I was just looking around. Nothing special.” Joe stepped closer, narrowing the space between them just enough to make her breath hitch. “Uh-huh. Sure you were.” His voice dropped, becoming more intimate, more teasing. “But I think you were paying a little extra attention to me. Specifically, my backside.”

Y/N’s eyes flicked away, but Joe caught the brief hesitation. She was trying so hard not to react, but he could see the telltale signs. Her breath was uneven, her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were pressed tightly together like she was fighting to keep from smiling. “I’m just saying,” Joe continued, his voice dropping even lower, just for her. “If I had a body like that, I’d be looking too.” He leaned in closer, his lips just inches from her ear, his breath warm on her skin. “You’ve got some admiration going on, Y/N. Don’t even try to deny it. You can look and you can also touch baby, I’m all yours.”

Her breath hitched again, and Joe’s pulse quickened in response. She wasn’t saying anything, but he could feel the way her body reacted to his words. It was like a slow burn, and he couldn’t help but fuel it. Every inch of her seemed to pull him closer, even though she was still pretending to hold her ground. Y/N managed to swallow her words for a moment, trying to keep her composure. But before she could come up with a snarky comeback, Imani, ever the observant friend, called out, teasing them both. “Y/N, girl, he’s got you. You can’t even pretend you’re not into him.”

Y/N shot a glare at Imani, but Joe caught the way her lips trembled, fighting back a laugh. That was the thing about Y/N—she was always so composed, so in control, but he could see right through her. He always had, and it only made him want her more. He pulled back slightly, giving her a little space, but his smirk never faltered. “You know,” he said, his tone lowering even more, “if you keep looking at me like that, I might think you’re turning into a full-blown stalker.” He paused, letting the words hang in the air, before adding, “But don’t worry. I’m not complaining.”

Y/N let out a long breath, as if trying to exhale away the effect he had on her. “You’re so full of yourself, Joe,” she muttered, her voice sounding more annoyed than she probably intended. But Joe could see the corners of her lips twitching, like she was fighting a smile. And that only made him want to push her further.

“Yeah, well, I can’t help it,” he said, his grin widening. “I am that good.” He turned to walk away, but not before casting one last glance over his shoulder. He caught her staring at him again, her eyes glued to his back for just a second before she quickly looked away, as if she had been caught. Joe’s chest tightened, satisfaction flooding through him. He loved knowing he had that kind of effect on her.

But deep down, he knew this wasn’t over. The way she was reacting to him now? The way she couldn’t hide it? It was only a matter of time before they both cracked. And when that happened, nothing was going to stop either of them.

The tension was thick. And Joe? He was ready to see how far it would go. Y/N could feel the heat of Joe's words lingering long after he’d walked away. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and she fought to keep herself composed, though she could still feel the warmth of his breath on her ear. Damn him. Damn him for knowing exactly what to say to rattle her, to make her feel things she wasn’t ready to acknowledge. And the worst part? She didn’t even want him to stop.

She tried to shake it off as she turned back to Keisha and Imani, but she could still feel the pull of his presence, like a magnetic field that wouldn’t let her go. It was crazy how much power he had over her. The teasing, the tension between them—it was all too much. And what was worse, she had no idea how to fight it. Keisha shot her a sly smile. “Girl, you’ve got it bad. You could barely keep your cool back there.”

Y/N rolled her eyes, crossing her arms tightly over her chest as if to shield herself from the heat that was creeping up her neck. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she muttered, even though she was pretty sure the blush on her face told a different story. Imani chuckled from beside her. “You’re in denial, Y/N. I mean, the way you two look at each other? It’s like a telenovela in real life. I’m just waiting for the dramatic kiss to happen.”

Y/N groaned and buried her face in her hands. “Please, no. It’s nothing like that.” Keisha raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “Uh-huh. Sure. You can lie to yourself, but you can’t lie to us. We both saw the way you reacted to him. You were practically melting under that smug smile of his.”

Y/N shot them both a glare, but it lacked any real bite. She wasn’t fooling anyone, least of all herself. Joe had a way of getting under her skin in a way no one else ever had, and she hated it. And loved it. And hated that she loved it. She forced herself to look away from them, trying to refocus on the practice, but all she could think about was Joe—his voice, the way he leaned in close, the smugness in his eyes. The way he looked at her, like he knew exactly how much he was messing with her head. And what made it worse was that part of her wanted him to keep doing it. She could feel her pulse quicken at the memory of their close encounter, the tension that had built up between them.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Imani’s voice, now full of mischief. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re hoping for more of those ‘check-ins’ with Joe. I mean, seriously, he’s practically begging you to give in.”

Y/N couldn’t even argue. The truth was, she was dangerously close to giving in. The way Joe looked at her, the way he could make her feel like the only person in the room—it was hard to ignore. And it was becoming harder to pretend it didn’t affect her. So much. “Can we just focus on the practice, please?” she said with a sigh, trying to brush them off, but there was no hiding the fact that she was still rattled from their exchange. She had to keep her distance, though. She couldn’t let Joe see how much he had rattled her. Not again.

But as practice continued, as the drills resumed, she kept feeling the weight of his gaze on her. Every now and then, when she’d glance up, she’d find him looking her way, like he was still playing some game, waiting for her to crack. And damn it, she felt like she was on the verge of doing just that. Every time she saw that cocky smirk of his, that playful gleam in his eyes, she wanted to lose herself in it. She wanted to stop pretending that she was unaffected, to give in to whatever this... thing was between them.

She bit her lip, trying to concentrate, but it was impossible. Joe had thrown her off balance, and the more she tried to regain her composure, the more he seemed to pull her in. And with each passing second, the tension between them only seemed to grow, thicker, hotter, like it was begging to snap. She didn’t know how much longer she could keep pretending it didn’t matter. And that terrified her. Because if she gave in, if she let herself fall for it... she didn’t know if she could ever come back from it.

The air in the equipment room was thick with the scent of sweat, grass, and the remnants of a long practice. Y/N and Imani worked side by side, sorting through the laundry, folding jerseys, and trying to ignore the lingering tension that had followed them since the field. Y/N couldn't help but feel the weight of it, that electric charge that seemed to hang between her and Joe, even though he was nowhere near. But even as she tried to focus on the task in front of her, she could feel his presence lingering in the back of her mind.

Suddenly, the door creaked open, and the sound of footsteps echoed in the room. Y/N’s head snapped up instinctively, even before she heard the familiar voices of Tee and Ja'Marr. She didn't need to look to know Joe was right behind them. Imani, clearly more at ease than Y/N, smiled at the guys as they strolled in, chatting casually. "You guys are stopping by to check on your laundry?" she teased, clearly in a playful mood.

Tee smirked. "You think we trust you to handle our jerseys? Please, we're just here for the vibe," he said, glancing over at Y/N, a cheeky smile on his face. But it wasn’t Tee’s teasing that caught Y/N’s attention—it was Joe. His eyes immediately found hers, like a magnet pulling them together. He leaned casually against the doorway, his arms folded, a smug look on his face. His gaze never wavered from her, and Y/N could feel her heart rate kick up a notch. It was like he was waiting for something—waiting for her to crack, to say something, to do something that would break the silent tension between them.

Imani nudged Y/N’s elbow, and Y/N quickly tore her eyes away from Joe’s piercing gaze. “You okay?” Imani whispered under her breath, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. Y/N shot her a sharp look, but it was obvious she couldn’t hide the flush creeping up her neck. “I’m fine,” she muttered, though the way her pulse raced gave her away.

Joe, sensing the moment, pushed off from the doorway and walked over to the laundry pile. He was too damn close, his presence radiating like a force field that made it impossible for Y/N to focus. “You girls got everything under control?” he asked, his voice low, teasing, like he knew exactly how much his proximity was affecting her.

His eyes never left hers, his smirk only deepening when he saw how she shifted, clearly uncomfortable but trying to act like she was fine. Y/N could feel her stomach tighten. “Yeah,” she said, trying to keep her voice steady. “We’re good. Just getting things sorted.”

Joe’s gaze never faltered, and a knowing glint danced in his eyes as he stepped even closer. He bent down to grab a football jersey from the pile, his arm brushing against hers as he straightened back up. The brief touch sent a jolt of electricity straight through her, but she didn’t let it show. At least, she tried not to. “Good. I’d hate for my jersey to be folded wrong.” His tone was playful, but the underlying meaning in his words wasn’t lost on Y/N.

Tee chuckled, clearly picking up on the tension. “You two sure you don’t have a secret thing going on?” he said, his tone light but teasing. “I can feel the heat from here.”

Y/N’s cheeks flushed even deeper, and she quickly glanced at Imani, who raised her eyebrows suggestively. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Grateful for the distraction, she quickly pulled it out and unlocked the screen. The notification made her heart skip a beat.

It was a text from Joe. Meet me back on the field. Now.

Her pulse spiked, and she froze for a moment, unsure of what to do. Was he serious? Of course, he was. She knew that look in his eyes—he wasn’t playing around anymore. She could feel the heat of his gaze still on her, even as she stood there reading the text. Imani noticed her hesitation. “What’s wrong? You gonna leave us with these guys?”

Y/N shook her head, swallowing hard. “No. Just… uh, I gotta go do something real quick.” She stuffed her phone back into her pocket, trying her best to sound nonchalant. Joe, who had been watching her closely, finally broke his silence, his voice low and steady, but with that undeniable teasing edge. “You gonna come, or are you gonna leave me hanging?” His words hung in the air like a challenge. Y/N’s breath hitched, her pulse quickening once again. She couldn’t hide the way his words made her feel—like he was pulling her in, inch by inch, until there would be no turning back.

With a final glance at Imani and Tee, Y/N straightened her back, trying to project confidence she wasn’t sure she felt. “I’ll be back in a minute,” she said, her voice steady despite the heat that coursed through her.

As she moved past Joe, his gaze followed her every step, and she could feel the weight of it, like an invisible tether pulling her closer to him. She tried to ignore the way her breath caught in her throat, but she couldn’t—he had a way of making her feel completely and utterly seen. The moment she reached the door, Joe’s voice called after her, softer now, but still laced with that same teasing tone. “Hurry up, Y/N. I’m waiting.”

Her pulse raced at the sound of his voice, and for a moment, she was paralyzed by the intensity of it all. But she couldn’t back out now. She turned, forcing a smile she didn’t quite feel. “Don’t worry, Joe. I’m coming.”

As she stepped out of the equipment room and made her way to the field, her mind raced, but one thing was certain—she wasn’t sure what was going to happen next, but she knew that whatever it was, it was going to change everything. The late afternoon sun filtered through the windows of the indoor practice facility, casting long, golden beams of light across the field. The buzz of the gym had started to quiet, the energy of the practice winding down as the players filed out, heading for their showers and to grab some rest. But Y/N couldn’t shake the feeling in the air. There was still this tension that hung between her and Joe, lingering in the space like an unanswered question. She tried to brush it off as she moved toward the locker room to grab her stuff, but she couldn’t ignore it.

The moment she stepped out, she saw Joe, his tall figure leaning against the wall, waiting by the benches. He had his eyes on her, as usual. And that gaze? It was different today. It wasn’t the usual playful teasing or the mischievous spark—it was more serious, more determined. The kind of look that made Y/N’s chest tighten, her heart beating just a little faster. She approached him, her steps slowing as she felt the weight of the conversation coming. Joe pushed himself off the wall when he saw her, his eyes never leaving hers.

“You know, I’ve been waiting for you,” he said with a soft chuckle, but his voice held a note of something deeper, something real that made Y/N feel vulnerable. “Yeah? I’ve been a little busy,” Y/N replied, her tone more nonchalant than she felt. She could feel her palms starting to sweat and wiped them on her jeans, trying to hide the nerves creeping up on her.

Joe stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. “You know what this is about, right?”

Y/N swallowed, trying to collect herself, but her stomach twisted in knots. She had a feeling this conversation was coming, and as much as she wanted to avoid it, she knew she couldn’t. Joe was determined, and when he was serious like this, it was impossible to ignore him. The weight of Joe's words hung heavily in the air, the space between them charged with something intense, something they both felt but hadn’t fully acknowledged. Y/N stood there, her chest tightening with every word he spoke. His serious tone, his steady gaze—it all pointed to one thing: Joe wasn’t playing around. But neither was she, or so she thought.

“I’m serious about you, Y/N,” Joe repeated, his voice unwavering. “I’m not here for some game. I want this. I want you. And I need to know if you feel the same way, because I can’t keep doing this back and forth. I need you to stop avoiding it.” The words struck her like a blow to the chest. She wasn’t avoiding anything. She was just trying to keep herself together. She wasn’t ready to let someone like Joe in—someone who could have anyone, but of all people, was choosing her. The thought made her stomach twist in knots.

Y/N felt the familiar prickling of frustration rise in her chest, and before she could stop herself, the words came spilling out. “I’m not avoiding anything!” Her voice was louder than she intended, sharp with defiance. “I don’t know what you want me to say, Joe. I’m just trying to keep my head on straight. I’m not some toy for you to play with.”

Joe’s brow furrowed, frustration flashing in his eyes. The teasing glint was gone now, replaced by something more raw, more real. “You are avoiding it, Y/N,” he said, the edge in his voice now unmistakable. “Don’t try to pretend like you’re not. You can’t keep pushing me away like this and acting like everything’s fine.” Y/N felt the heat rise to her cheeks, her hands curling into fists at her sides. Her heart raced, and it took everything in her to keep herself composed. “I’m not pushing you away,” she snapped, “I just don’t need this right now.”

Joe’s eyes narrowed. His jaw clenched, and for a split second, Y/N could see a flicker of vulnerability in his gaze before it was replaced with frustration. “Is this a game to you?” he asked, his voice lowering, but not losing its intensity. “Because if it is, if you’re just messing with me, then I’ll walk away right now. I won’t waste my time.” Y/N felt her breath catch. The accusation stung more than it should have. “I’m not playing games,” she shot back, her voice laced with irritation. “You don’t get it, Joe. I’m not some—some girl you can just charm and sweep off her feet. I don’t need this.”

Joe took a step closer, his face tightening with anger. “I get it, Y/N,” he said, his voice now dripping with frustration. “You’re scared. You’re scared of what we could be. And I’m tired of you running from it.” Her heart hammered in her chest as she took a step back, trying to create some space between them. But the anger inside her flared again, sharper than before. “I’m not scared of you, Joe. I’m not scared of anything,” she snapped, her voice bitter, the words coming out more harshly than she intended. “I just don’t need this drama. I don’t need you making me feel like shit for not jumping into whatever fantasy world you’ve got built up in your head.”

Joe stood there, his lips pressed into a thin line, his fists clenched at his sides. He was silent for a moment, taking in her words, and when he finally spoke, his tone was cold and deliberate.

“Fine. If that’s how you want it, Y/N. If you think it’s all just drama, then maybe I’m wasting my time here.” His eyes bore into hers, a challenge and pain mixed in his expression. “Maybe you don’t care about me at all. Maybe you’ve just been playing with me like I’m just some guy you can push around. If that’s what this is, then I’m done.”

The finality in his words hit her like a slap in the face. For a moment, Y/N didn’t know what to say. She didn’t want to admit it, but part of her wanted him to walk away. It would be easier—simpler. Safer. But she couldn’t deny the feeling that had been growing inside her, the pull toward him that she couldn’t resist no matter how hard she tried. “No,” she finally said, her voice quieter but no less biting. “That’s not it. You don’t get it. You think you know everything about me, but you don’t. And you’re not going to.” She turned her back on him, her chest heaving with the weight of everything she wanted to say and couldn’t.

Joe didn’t move at first. He just stood there, watching her, the tension thick between them. Y/N was trying so damn hard to keep it together, but the rush of emotion—anger, frustration, and the overwhelming desire to just let go—was too much. Without saying another word, Y/N spun on her heel and stormed off, her footsteps echoing in the quiet space of the indoor practice field. Her heart was pounding, her mind a blur of confusion and hurt, but she refused to turn around. She couldn’t.

Joe’s voice called out to her, but she didn’t stop. She couldn’t face him right now—not with everything swirling inside her. She wasn’t ready. Not yet. And maybe, just maybe, she wasn’t sure she’d ever be.

Y/N slammed the door to the equipment room behind her, the sound of it crashing against the wall echoing through the empty space. The sharp noise was a physical manifestation of the storm inside her—her heart racing, her mind spinning, her thoughts a jumbled mess. Imani and Keisha looked up in shock, immediately sensing the change in her. They exchanged a quick, silent glance before standing up, their concern etched on their faces.

“Y/N?” Keisha started cautiously, but the way Y/N’s shoulders tensed told her everything she needed to know. “Don’t,” Y/N snapped, her voice hoarse, barely keeping it together. She held up her hand, the gesture stopping them in their tracks before they could ask more. The last thing she wanted right now was to talk about that. About Joe. About the tension that had finally broken her.

Her stomach churned at the thought of him, his words, the way he’d looked at her. He’d gotten too close—too real—and now, everything felt like it was slipping through her fingers. She had let him in, she had let herself feel something for him, and now it was all a goddamn mess. Imani and Keisha exchanged another glance, concern and curiosity flickering between them. But Y/N didn’t give them the chance to probe further. She was already grabbing her things from the locker, her hands moving mechanically as if she were on autopilot, wanting to get out of there, wanting to escape the feelings that were making her head spin.

“Y/N,” Imani said, her voice soft but full of understanding, “what happened? Did you—did you talk to Joe?” Y/N froze for a moment, her heart skipping a beat at the mention of his name. She could still hear his voice in her head, feel the heat from his touch, the way his eyes had locked onto hers. That look, that damn look he gave her—it was impossible to shake.

She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to regain some semblance of control. But the knot in her stomach wouldn’t loosen. “I can’t do this,” she muttered to herself, more than to them. She swallowed hard, refusing to let them see the rawness she felt inside. Keisha stepped closer, her voice calm but firm. “Y/N, you know you can talk to us, right? If you need to—” “No,” Y/N cut her off, her voice sharp. She was done. Done with trying to explain, done with fighting what she was feeling. “I can’t. I—I just need to go. I need to be alone.”

With that, she grabbed her bag and stormed out of the room, leaving her friends standing there in stunned silence. The door shut behind her with a finality that seemed to echo in the stillness of the practice facility. Y/N’s steps were fast and purposeful as she made her way to the parking lot. She didn’t look back. She couldn’t. She’d let Joe get too close, and it was like stepping into a fire she couldn’t control. The intensity, the chemistry—it was real, and it terrified her.

Every part of her wanted to shut it down, to keep everything locked up tight. She had worked so hard to keep her heart safe, to keep the walls around it intact. But somehow, Joe had found a way through, and now she wasn’t sure if she could rebuild them. She reached her car and practically threw herself inside, slamming the door shut as if that would somehow shield her from the whirlwind inside her head. She sat there for a few moments, hands gripping the steering wheel, eyes staring straight ahead.

“Why me?” she whispered to herself. Why did he have to make me feel this way? Her heart ached at the thought of him—his eyes, his smile, the way he had leaned in so close to her, the weight of his words still echoing in her mind. The intensity of everything between them was suffocating, but at the same time, it was intoxicating. She shook her head, trying to clear the thoughts that were spinning in her mind, but she couldn’t. She had to stop thinking about him. She couldn’t afford to feel anything for Joe, not when she knew it could all come crashing down.

With one last heavy sigh, Y/N started the engine, the sound of it roaring to life in the quiet evening. She pulled out of the parking lot, not looking back, not even once. But deep down, she knew that the more she tried to run from it, the more she would be drawn back to him. Because no matter how hard she tried to avoid it, one truth remained: Joe was never going to let her go.

Y/N’s apartment was silent as she slammed the door behind her, the sound of it echoing through the small space. She tossed her bag onto the couch, her movements sharp, filled with frustration. She stormed over to the kitchen, yanked open the fridge, and grabbed a bottle of water, needing something to calm her down, even if only for a moment. But the peace didn’t last long. As soon as she set the bottle down on the counter, her phone vibrated on the table, buzzing like it was trying to get her attention. It was Imani. Then Keisha. Then Imani again. The messages kept coming, rapid-fire, her screen lighting up with texts from her friends.

Imani: “Girl, what happened? You good?”

Keisha: “Are you ok? We can’t just let you walk out like that. What happened with Joe?”

Imani: “Y/N? Come on, talk to us. Did he say something? What the hell went down?”

Y/N’s jaw tightened as she read each message, a deep frown settling on her face. She didn’t want to talk about it. Not now, not ever. She tossed the phone back onto the counter, a rush of heat flooding her chest. Who the hell did Joe think he was?

Her hands balled into fists, her mind replaying the argument over and over. His words echoing in her head. “I’m serious about you.” “If this is all just a game to you, I’ll walk away.”

What kind of game did he think she was playing?

She had tried so hard to keep her walls up. So hard to protect herself from the kind of emotional mess that Joe was offering. She was smart enough to know better than to get involved with someone like him. He could have anyone. He was a star player, for god’s sake. He didn’t need someone like her—a mess of contradictions, someone who wasn’t ready to hand over her heart to anyone, let alone a guy who could turn her world upside down with just a look.

But he had gotten too close. That look in his eyes earlier, when he was serious—too serious—about wanting her, about making things real, had made her heart race in a way she wasn’t prepared for. She had tried to pull away, but the more she did, the more he seemed to push. And the worst part? She liked it. She hated how much she liked it.

Her thumb hovered over her phone, the temptation to text back gnawing at her. She could send something to calm them down, let them know she was fine. But she knew she wasn’t fine. She wasn’t even close to fine. Her chest tightened as she picked up her phone, her eyes scanning the screen one more time. What was he playing at? She dropped the phone back onto the counter, her breath shaky.

The truth was, she wasn’t mad about what he’d said, not really. She was mad because he had called her out on something she hadn’t even been brave enough to admit to herself. He had been right. She was avoiding it. Avoiding him. Because deep down, she was terrified. Terrified that if she let him in, if she let herself believe that maybe—maybe—there could be something between them, she’d lose control. She couldn’t lose control. She couldn’t let herself fall for him, not when she knew it would be the hardest thing she’d ever do.

Still, she couldn’t shake the feeling of his presence, the way he had looked at her with so much intent. The way his eyes had burned into hers, telling her that he wasn’t going anywhere. That he wasn’t done with her yet. And for a brief, fleeting second, she almost wanted to let him. Almost. But she wasn’t ready to admit that. Not to herself, not to him, and certainly not to anyone else.

She turned away from her phone and walked over to the window, staring out at the fading light of the afternoon. Who did Joe think he was? And more importantly, who did she think she was kidding? She was already too deep. She had already let herself get too close. And if she was being honest with herself, she didn’t know how long she could keep running from it. But for now, she wasn’t ready to face it.

Not yet. With a sharp exhale, she grabbed her phone again and shut it off, tossing it onto the couch. She needed to think, to clear her head, even if it was for just a little while longer. But one thing was clear: this wasn’t over. Not by a long shot.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Joe stood there, his fists clenched at his sides, watching as Y/N stormed off the field, her exit sharp and filled with anger. The adrenaline from the argument still pumped through his veins, but it wasn’t the same kind of rush he was used to. No, this was different. The anger that had flashed in her eyes, the frustration, it burned through him in a way he wasn’t prepared for.

He had told her. He’d been clear. He wasn’t playing games anymore, not with her. He was serious about her. But that didn’t seem to make a damn bit of difference. If anything, it seemed to push her away further. It was the last thing he wanted to do, but she had left him with no choice. She was running from him. She was running from what was happening between them, and he couldn’t stand it. He couldn’t stand the distance between them, couldn’t stand the way she was trying to pretend like none of this mattered.

“Why are you avoiding this, Y/N?” He had asked her that, and she had snapped back at him, denying it. But he knew better. He saw the way she held back, the way she tried to keep him at arm’s length. And he knew it wasn’t because of some game. No. She was scared. She was scared of getting hurt, of letting him in, and that hurt him more than he cared to admit. His thoughts swirled, and the tension in his chest only grew the longer he stood there. He hated the way she shut down every time he tried to get close. He hated that she was trying to act like she didn’t want this, didn’t want him.

What the hell had happened between them? The whole thing had started so damn easily—some playful teasing, some heated looks, and then bam, he was tangled up in her. He couldn’t even remember how they’d gotten here. All he knew was that it didn’t feel like a game anymore. Not for him. And damn it, it shouldn’t have felt like a game for her either.

He ran a hand through his hair, pacing across the field as the sun dipped lower in the sky, the fading light casting long shadows. The anger had faded to something deeper now—something more painful. Frustration. It was all bottled up inside him, and the only person who could let him get it out was standing right there in front of him. But she had walked away. She’d stormed off, leaving him here, wondering if he had pushed too hard. Wondering if he had said the wrong thing.

Damn it, Joe, what the hell did you expect? He knew what he wanted. He wanted her. He had wanted her for so long now, but he hadn’t been able to push past the walls she kept up around herself. She was so guarded, and for what? He wasn’t going anywhere. He was serious about this. But she didn’t seem to believe him, didn’t seem to trust him, and that pissed him off in a way he hadn’t expected. He had made it clear, damn it. He had made it clear that he wasn’t some guy who was just playing around with her. He wasn’t just looking for a quick fling or some easy distraction. He had told her—he wanted more.

But she wouldn’t let him in. And that hurt more than he wanted to admit. With a frustrated grunt, he turned and headed back to the locker room. His mind was still racing, his heart still pounding in his chest, but he had no idea how to fix this. He couldn’t just let it go, not when things had gotten so complicated. Not when the feelings between them were so undeniable.

What the hell was she so afraid of? He knew she had feelings for him. He could see it in the way she looked at him, in the way her breath hitched when he got close. But every time he tried to close the gap between them, she pulled away. He wasn’t sure if it was her own fear or something else. All he knew was that he wasn’t going to give up on this. Not now. Not after everything they had shared.

As he entered the locker room, the noise of the guys chatting, laughing, and going about their business felt distant. It was like there was this thick barrier between him and everything else. All he could think about was Y/N. Her storming off. The anger on her face. The way she refused to let herself feel. He wanted to break through that barrier. He wanted to make her understand that he was real, that they were real.

But first, he needed to figure out what the hell was going on inside of her. It wasn’t over. Not by a long shot. He wasn’t about to let her walk away without giving this one last shot.

And this time, he was going to make sure she knew it.

Tee and Ja'Marr exchanged a look as soon as they saw Joe walk into the locker room. The change in his demeanor was impossible to ignore. Normally, Joe was all swagger and confidence, always cracking jokes and leading the charge. But today? He was different. His shoulders were slumped, his eyes distant, and he had that familiar tension in his jaw that they both knew too well. Something was off, and they could tell it had nothing to do with practice.

Tee, ever the perceptive one, was the first to speak up. “Yo, Joe. You good, man?” he asked, his voice calm but laced with concern. Joe barely looked up, his eyes focused on his phone as he scrolled absently. He didn’t even bother to respond right away, which was enough to send a signal to both Tee and Ja'Marr. Something was definitely bothering him.

Ja'Marr, who had been silently observing, leaned against the lockers with a casual smirk. “Come on, bro. You’re giving us that ‘I’m fine, don’t talk to me’ vibe, and we both know that’s never a good sign.” Joe glanced up at them for a split second, then sighed. His fingers ran through his hair, tugging slightly at the roots, and that was all the invitation they needed.

“You wanna talk about it?” Tee asked gently. “We know you’re not one to spill, but you look like you need to get something off your chest.” Joe hesitated, then shrugged like it was nothing. “It’s nothing. I’m fine.” But the words felt hollow even to him.

Ja'Marr didn’t buy it. He nudged Tee and nodded toward the corner of the locker room where a ball had been left lying around. “Man, you know the drill. Grab the ball. Let’s take him to the field. Get him out of here for a bit.” Tee grinned, already picking up the football and tossing it lightly between his hands. “Come on, bro. We both know you can’t lie to us for long. You’re not getting away that easy.” Joe shot him a sharp look, but it lacked the usual fire. He wanted to brush it off. He really did. But there was something about having Tee and Ja'Marr around, the way they knew him so well, that made him feel like maybe it was time to talk. They weren’t going to let him bottle it up.

With a heavy sigh, Joe grabbed his own gear and walked out with the two of them, heading to the practice field where the evening light was beginning to dip lower in the sky. The quiet of the field made it easier for him to breathe, to clear his head, away from the noise and chaos of the locker room. The trio settled on the sideline, the familiar smell of fresh grass and the quiet hum of the facility surrounding them. Tee tossed Joe the football, and the rhythmic sound of the ball thudding against Joe's hands was the only noise for a moment. He threw it back and forth with Ja'Marr, but the entire time, his mind kept wandering back to Y/N.

Finally, after a long pause, Ja'Marr spoke, his tone serious. “You know we’re not gonna let you keep this shit inside forever, right?” Joe threw the ball harder than he meant to, the force sending it spiraling off toward the corner of the field, but he didn’t care. The frustration that had been building inside of him needed to be released. He stood there for a moment, watching the ball bounce across the grass.

“I don’t know what to do with her, man,” Joe muttered, his voice low. Tee and Ja'Marr exchanged knowing glances. They had both suspected it. They had seen the way Joe’s eyes lit up when he talked about Y/N, and how he always found excuses to be near her, whether it was during practice or after hours. But they’d also seen the tension, the push and pull between them.

“You’ve been saying you’re serious about her,” Tee said softly, dribbling the ball between his fingers. “But it looks like she’s not on the same page. What happened?” Joe’s gaze dropped to the ground, his frustration palpable. “She… she’s scared. I can see it. Every time I try to push her closer, she pulls back. She’s running from this… from me.” Ja'Marr leaned back, taking a deep breath. “You can’t make her give in, Joe. That’s the thing. You want to be serious, but she has to want it too. If she’s not ready, if she’s not feeling the same way—then you’ve gotta give her space. Not make her feel like she’s got no choice but to jump in.”

Joe kicked the dirt with the toe of his cleats. “I know. But I can’t help it. The more she pulls away, the more I want to make her see how real this is. I’m not just playing around with her, but damn if it doesn’t feel like she thinks I am. It’s like… like I’m losing her before I even get a chance.” Tee caught the ball, throwing it lightly to Ja'Marr. “Bro, you gotta stop trying to fix it all in one go. You’re pushing too hard. If you really want this with her, you need to slow down and let her come to you on her own terms. She’s been hurt before, hasn’t she?”

Joe nodded, the truth hanging heavy between them. “Yeah, she has. But that’s not my fault, is it? I’m not like those other guys.” Ja'Marr shook his head. “No, you’re not. But sometimes it’s hard to believe that when someone’s been burned a few times already. You can’t just tell her you’re different—you gotta show her.”

There was silence for a moment, and Joe just stared off into the distance. The cool breeze ruffled his hair as he processed his friends' words. He knew they were right. He knew he couldn’t keep pushing. But it wasn’t easy. Not when everything inside of him told him that Y/N was worth fighting for. “I just don’t want to lose her,” Joe finally admitted, his voice almost a whisper. “I feel like we’re so close, but she’s... she’s not letting me in. And I don’t know how to get past that.”

Tee put a hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently. “You’ll get there, man. Just take it one step at a time. Don’t try to rush it. If she’s meant to be with you, she’ll get there too. But you’ve gotta show her you’re worth it.” Joe nodded, his chest heavy but his resolve strengthening. He wasn’t ready to give up on Y/N. Not now. Not ever. He just needed to figure out how to break through her walls without pushing her further away. As they threw the ball back and forth in the fading light, Joe felt a little clearer, a little more grounded. It wasn’t over. Not by a long shot. But this time, he knew he had to do it right.

Joe sat in his office at home, the late afternoon light casting long shadows across his desk. His laptop sat open in front of him, but he wasn’t even looking at the screen anymore. His mind kept circling back to Y/N. The conversation they’d had earlier still felt like it was echoing in his head, the words lingering, pulling at him, making his chest tight. He ran a hand through his hair, staring at the papers in front of him without seeing them. How had they gotten here? Why had it all turned into this? He didn’t know how to fix it, didn’t know where to start. The tension between them was suffocating, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t seem to break through whatever wall she had built up.

The sound of his phone ringing pulled him out of his thoughts. He glanced down at the screen and saw his mom’s name pop up. A small smile tugged at his lips. Robin always had a way of knowing when something was off, and maybe, just maybe, she’d be able to talk him through it. “Hey, Mom,” Joe answered, trying to keep his voice steady. “Hey, baby,” Robin’s warm voice came through, the tone light, but with a hint of concern. “How’s everything going? How was practice?”

Joe slumped back in his chair, rubbing the back of his neck. “It was alright. You know, the usual.” Robin was quiet for a moment, and Joe could almost hear the wheels turning in her mind. She knew him better than anyone, could tell when something was wrong, even over the phone. After a beat, she sighed softly, a sound that spoke volumes. “Alright, out with it,” she said, her voice gentle but firm. Joe froze, her words hitting him like a wave. He hesitated, then let out a long breath, running his fingers over the edge of his desk as he tried to gather his thoughts. “What do you mean?” he asked, trying to play it off, but even he knew it was a weak attempt.

Robin didn’t bite. “You know exactly what I mean, Joe. I can tell when something’s on your mind. And I know my son. So come on, spill it.” Joe chuckled softly, though it didn’t carry any real amusement. “You really know me too well, huh?” His mom let out a light laugh of her own, but then it softened, and he could feel the concern coming through in her voice. “You’re not yourself right now, and I can tell it’s more than just practice. So, what’s going on? Is it something with the team, or is it something... personal?”

Joe’s chest tightened. Of course she would know. She always did. He rubbed his eyes, trying to find the right words. He couldn’t keep hiding it from her. “Mom, it’s... it’s this girl I’ve been seeing,” Joe started, the words feeling strange on his tongue. He’d never really talked to her about anything like this before. “Her name’s Y/N. And I—I don’t know what the hell I’m doing.”

There was a moment of silence on the other end, and then Robin’s voice softened. “Tell me what happened, baby.” Joe leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he let out a deep breath. “We’ve been talking for a while, and I thought things were going well, but today… today it all just blew up. We were on the field after practice, and I tried to talk to her. I’ve been serious about her, Mom, and I told her that. I don’t want to play games anymore. But she... she just... snapped. She said I was pushing too hard, that I was avoiding it, and it turned into this big argument.”

Robin’s voice was soft, but there was understanding in it. “What do you mean by ‘pushing too hard,’ Joe?” Joe let out a frustrated breath, running a hand through his hair again. “I don’t know. I’m serious about her, Mom. I want to make this work. But she keeps pulling away. Every time I try to get closer, she shuts down. And it’s like, the more I try, the more she backs off. I don’t know if she’s scared or if she’s just not ready, but it’s driving me crazy. I feel like I’m losing her before I even really had a chance to have her, you know?”

He could hear Robin taking in everything he was saying, her silence thoughtful. Then, after a moment, she spoke again. “Joe, you’ve got to understand something. You can’t force someone to feel something they’re not ready to feel. You’re pushing her, I get that, but maybe she’s not ready to let you in fully. And that’s okay. It doesn’t mean she doesn’t care about you—it just means she’s not where you are yet. Maybe she’s scared too.”

Joe let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head even though she couldn’t see him. “Yeah, but why me, Mom? Why would she be scared of me? I’m not some player. I’m not like the other guys she’s been with. I want this. I want her. So why is she pulling away?” Robin’s voice was gentle but firm, like she was trying to make him see something he was missing. “Because you’re different. And sometimes, different can be scary. You’re a big deal, Joe. You’re used to people falling for you, admiring you, but that doesn’t mean Y/N will be ready to just dive into something with you without hesitation. She’s probably scared of how real it feels, because maybe, just maybe, she knows this could be the real deal. And it terrifies her. The closer you get, the harder it becomes to keep those walls up.”

Joe stared out the window, the quiet of his office filling the space between his thoughts. He wasn’t sure if he liked the sound of what she was saying. “But I don’t want to lose her, Mom. I don’t want to mess this up. I think she’s it. I think she’s the one. But I don’t know how to make her see that.” Robin’s voice softened again, filled with warmth and love. “You don’t need to rush it, Joe. If she’s the one, she’ll see that. But you’ve got to give her the space to come to that conclusion on her own. Love isn’t something you can force. It’s something you have to nurture, let it grow naturally. If you’re meant to be with her, you will be. But pushing her will only make her pull further away.”

Joe let out a long breath, feeling a little bit lighter but still burdened by the weight of the situation. “Yeah… you’re right. I guess I just wish it didn’t have to be so hard.” Robin chuckled softly. “Love isn’t always easy, honey. But it’s worth it, when it’s the real thing. And from what I can tell, you care about her a lot. That’s a good start.” Joe smiled faintly, his heart a little less heavy than before. “Thanks, Mom. I needed to hear that.”

“Anytime, baby,” Robin replied warmly. “Just take it slow. Give her time. And whatever happens, I’m here for you.” Joe let out another breath, feeling a weight lifted off his shoulders. “Thanks. I’ll figure it out.” As he hung up the phone, he leaned back in his chair, thoughts swirling. Maybe he didn’t have all the answers yet, but he was starting to understand what he needed to do. He wouldn’t give up on Y/N, but he had to be patient. He had to let her come to him, not force it. If she was the one—he had to trust that she’d see it too.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Y/N was curled up on the couch, a plate of takeout in her lap and a bottle of soda by her side as she watched Baddies Midwest. Her brain had been on autopilot all day, trying to distract herself from the chaos in her mind. Every time she thought about what had happened earlier, her chest tightened. Joe’s words kept echoing in her head, and she hated how much they affected her. She had been trying to avoid thinking about him, but it was impossible.

Just as a particularly dramatic moment unfolded on screen, the sound of someone pounding on her door broke through her thoughts. She paused the TV, exhaling sharply before dragging herself off the couch. As she opened the door, she wasn’t surprised to see Imani and Keisha standing there, both with their own bags of takeout in hand, clearly ready to settle in for an impromptu hangout.

Before she could even greet them, they brushed past her, barging into the apartment like they owned the place. “What the hell?” Y/N muttered, rolling her eyes as she closed the door behind them. “What are you two doing here?” Imani shot her a look, hands on her hips, her voice dripping with sass. “Don’t think you can just ignore us or snap at us whenever you feel like it,” she said, her tone firm, but tinged with concern. “We’re here because we’re your best friends, Y/N. So don’t even try to act like you’re fine, because we know you’re not.”

Keisha plopped down on the couch with an exaggerated sigh, tearing open her bag of food. “Yeah, girl. You didn’t even let us know what was going on. We’re not just some side pieces you can push around when you get pissed.” Y/N stood there, caught somewhere between exasperation and guilt. She didn’t want to talk about what had happened—she didn’t even know where to begin. But the way they were looking at her, the way they cared, made her heart twist in her chest.

“Seriously?” Y/N snapped, trying to keep her voice steady, though she couldn’t hide the trace of frustration. “I don’t need a lecture from you two right now.” Imani wasn’t backing down. She set her bag down on the counter with purpose and turned to face Y/N. “Oh, trust me, you do need one. Now sit your ass down and tell us what happened today. You stormed off the field like a damn tornado. What got your panties in such a twist, huh?” Y/N bit her lip, momentarily looking away. The anger was still there, bubbling under the surface, but now it felt a little more complicated than just being mad at Joe. She didn’t want to talk about it, didn’t want to admit that she had been caught up in something she didn’t know how to handle.

Y/N stared at Imani and Keisha, feeling the weight of their expectant gazes. They weren’t going to let this go until they got the full story, and she knew it. Sighing, she dropped her shoulders and slumped back against the couch, looking at the ceiling. She needed to say something, but she wasn’t sure how to even begin. “Okay, fine,” she muttered, running a hand through her hair in frustration. “So, Joe and I were talking on the field earlier today, and he... he said he’s serious about me. Like, he wants something real. He said all that, like it’s no big deal, and I—I just couldn't handle it. I freaked out.”

Imani’s eyes widened, and she leaned forward, ready to pounce on the explanation, but Y/N wasn't done. “He was asking about... us. And I didn’t know what to say. I tried to keep it casual, tried to play it cool, but he kept pushing. And I—I just couldn’t. I wasn’t ready for him to be so serious about it, and I...” Y/N trailed off, swallowing the lump that was suddenly in her throat. “I ran. I didn’t know what else to do.” Before she could continue, Imani cut her off, her voice thick with disbelief. “So you ran off while that hunk of a man is trying to love you? For why, Y/N?” She shook her head, pressing a hand to her forehead dramatically. “Girl, you know darn well that if he wasn’t serious about you, he would've dropped you the night you two kissed and it didn’t lead anywhere. But he didn’t, Y/N. He stayed. He’s still here. And you’re pushing him away?”

Y/N shook her head quickly, a frown tugging at her lips as she tried to defend herself. “It’s not that simple. You don’t get it,” she said, her voice low but insistent. “There’s more to it than just him being serious. I have a lot of things I need to figure out. I don’t know what he really wants from me, and honestly, I don’t even know what I want from him.” Keisha didn’t let up. “How isn’t it simple, Y/N? The both of you are so into each other. I mean, I can feel the tension when you two are together. You’re always making eye contact, always finding ways to be near each other. And don’t even try to say it’s just friendly because it’s not. You can see it in the way you both act. So why not let it happen? Why fight it?”

Y/N took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment settle in her chest. She didn’t want to go down this path, didn’t want to dredge up the painful memories that had shaped so much of who she was. But with her best friends sitting in front of her, waiting for the truth, she knew it was time to finally let them in. Time to share the part of her that she had kept locked away, the part that had shaped her into the person she had become. "You guys know what happened between Trey and I," Y/N began, her voice quiet but steady. She could feel the familiar knot in her throat as she spoke his name.

Trey and Y/N had been inseparable since middle school. They were the kind of couple that everyone admired—young love, full of hope and promise. By the time they graduated high school, they had already started planning their future together. Trey had already proposed to Y/N the year before, and they had been making arrangements for their wedding that was supposed to take place that year. They had talked about growing old together, about buying a house somewhere quiet and beautiful where they could spend their days, watching their grandkids run around the yard. Y/N had always imagined herself with him, hand in hand, for the rest of her life.

Trey had been her first everything—the first person she truly loved, the first person she trusted completely, the first person to make her feel like she had found her soulmate. He was the one who had shown her what real love was, the one who had shaped her understanding of what it meant to be cared for and cherished. They had been through it all together—high school, graduation, the dreams of a shared future. Their love had always felt like it was written in the stars.

He had been her first love, her first kiss, her first real sense of belonging with someone. They had spent their teenage years daydreaming about their future, planning for a life that felt like it was already written. They had never doubted it—they were going to be together, no matter what life threw their way. Their bond felt unbreakable. Trey had been everything to her: her partner, her best friend, the person who knew her more deeply than anyone else ever could. Y/N had always believed that they would grow old together, laugh about their high school memories when they were older, and maybe even travel the world one day. But, of course, life doesn’t always go as planned. Trey was taken from her in a flash—shot dead in a senseless act of violence. It wasn’t anything that made sense, no good explanation, no reason that could bring any comfort. It wasn’t a gang-related incident or a targeted attack—it was just a case of being in the wrong place at the wrong time, caught in the crossfire of a violent world that didn’t care. Trey’s death shattered Y/N in a way nothing else ever could.

The heartbreak was unlike anything she had ever known. She had been ready to spend the rest of her life with him, ready to walk down the aisle and start their family. Now, all of those dreams seemed impossible, and Y/N was left picking up the pieces of a future that no longer existed. Trey had been her first everything, and the idea of losing that kind of love, the kind of connection she had with him, was something she couldn't fathom.

It’s been three years since that day. Three long years of pretending to move on, of holding it together in front of everyone, while inside, she still felt like she was drowning in grief. On the surface, she had rebuilt her life. She kept busy with work, with friends, and kept herself occupied with everything except what she really needed to face—the pain. But deep down, she couldn’t let go. The walls she had put up after Trey’s death were still there, fortified and unbreakable. She hadn’t let herself open up to anyone else, not in the way she had with him. Because how could she? How could she let herself love again when she had lost the one person who meant everything to her? She was terrified of feeling that kind of loss again—of giving her heart away and having it ripped from her just like before.

And now, with Joe, all those feelings, all those fears, were surfacing again. The attraction, the pull she felt toward him—it was undeniable. But the idea of getting too close to him, of allowing herself to fall for him, terrified her. Because what if she lost him too? How could she risk that again? How could she trust that someone could love her the way Trey had? She didn’t know if she was strong enough to face that kind of hurt a second time.

Imani and Keisha sat there, quiet and attentive, watching as Y/N’s tears began to form, threatening to fall. She wiped them away quickly, not wanting to give in to the raw emotion building inside of her. Keisha reached out and placed a hand on her friend’s arm, her voice gentle but firm. “Y/N, I can’t even imagine what that pain must’ve been like. Losing someone you loved like that...” Her words trailed off as she squeezed Y/N’s arm, offering a silent comfort. “But that’s not all,” Y/N said, shaking her head as if to dismiss the weight of her past. “There’s something else. It’s the fact that I’m five years younger than Joe. He’s this big, successful guy—he’s got everything going for him, and I... I’m just me. I don’t want him to look at me one day and realize I’m not enough, that I can’t give him what he deserves. That I’m too young, too inexperienced, too broken for him to actually want to be with me.”

Imani opened her mouth to speak, but Y/N raised her hand, halting her. She needed to say it all, to let it all out before it suffocated her. “I’m scared, okay?” Y/N’s voice cracked. “I’m scared that if Joe gets too close, really close, and he sees who I am, the real me, the broken pieces of me... he won’t want me. And I’m terrified that life is just going to rip him away from me the same way it ripped Trey away. Just... just like that. Gone. And I don’t know if I can go through that again. I don’t know if I can love someone else and have that be taken from me.”

Y/N’s breath hitched as she tried to hold back the sobs that were threatening to break free. But it was too much. She couldn’t stop it anymore. The dam she’d built to hold back the pain, the grief, and the fear was finally breaking, and she let the tears fall freely, not caring how vulnerable she was in front of her friends. Imani and Keisha didn’t say a word at first. They just wrapped their arms around her, pulling her close as she sobbed into their shoulders. Keisha rubbed her back softly, while Imani whispered comforting words into her ear, both of them offering the support Y/N had so desperately needed but hadn’t known how to ask for.

“You don’t have to carry this all alone, Y/N,” Keisha murmured. “We’re here for you, no matter what.” Imani nodded, her voice soft and understanding. “You’re allowed to be scared, Y/N. But you don’t have to shut everyone out. Especially Joe. You’re not broken. You’re just hurting, and that’s okay. He’s not going to run. Not if he’s really serious about you. And I think... I think he is.” Y/N sniffed, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand as she pulled away slightly to look at her friends. “But what if he isn’t? What if I give him everything, and he still leaves? I can’t handle that. I can’t go through that again.”

Imani looked her square in the eye, her gaze firm but full of love. “You don’t know unless you let yourself be open to it. But I know Joe. And he wouldn’t be pushing this if he wasn’t all in. He wants you, Y/N. And you deserve that.” Y/N bit her lip, trying to hold it together. She didn’t want to be this vulnerable. She didn’t want to let anyone see how much fear had been eating away at her. But in this moment, surrounded by the people who loved her, she realized how much she was holding back from herself—and how much she was missing by not letting Joe in.

She let out a shaky breath, wiping her eyes again. “I don’t know what to do,” she whispered, the weight of it all pressing on her chest. “I want to be with him. But I’m scared.” Keisha smiled softly, reaching over to squeeze her hand. “It’s okay to be scared. But don’t let that fear stop you from having something real. Something good. You deserve that, Y/N. Don’t push him away. You’ve been through enough. Let someone love you, let someone in.”

Y/N shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "I know you both mean well, but you don’t understand. How do I let someone else in when I’m still haunted by the fear of losing them? How do I open up to Joe when I’m scared that life is just going to take him away too, just like it took Trey? What if I let him get too close, and something happens? What if history repeats itself?" Her voice cracked on the last sentence, and the tears started to flow again, this time uncontrollably. She quickly wiped them away, her breath shallow, trying to calm herself.

Imani and Keisha didn’t push her to stop. They were there, ready to listen, ready to support her through this moment of vulnerability. Keisha placed a hand on Y/N’s, her grip firm and reassuring. "You don’t have to be scared, Y/N. It’s not the same. Joe isn’t Trey. And yeah, you’ve been through hell, but that doesn’t mean you don’t deserve to have something real. Something good. He’s not going anywhere unless you push him away. And I don’t think you want to do that."

Y/N looked down at Keisha’s hand on hers, the warmth of her touch grounding her, reminding her that she wasn’t alone in this. Imani leaned in as well, her voice gentle but insistent. "Joe cares about you, Y/N. We can see it, even if you’re too scared to admit it. He’s not like Trey. You’re not going to lose him if you let him in. You’re stronger than you think, and you deserve the chance to have something real. You deserve to let yourself love again."

Y/N closed her eyes, fighting the wave of emotions that threatened to drown her. She didn’t know if she was ready to take that leap, to let Joe in and risk everything. But at that moment, with her friends by her side, she realized that maybe, just maybe, she could try. Maybe it was time to let go of the past, to stop letting fear control her heart. Y/N wipes her eyes and sighs deeply, trying to collect her thoughts as she looks up at Imani and Keisha. She knows they’re waiting for her to say something else, to open up more, but for now, she just needs a break. She can’t keep talking about Joe and her feelings; she’s not ready to process everything yet.

“I think... I just need space,” Y/N says quietly, almost as if saying it aloud makes it more real. Her voice is soft, but the weight of her words hangs heavily in the air. Imani and Keisha exchange a glance, both of them clearly not satisfied with the answer, but neither of them press it. They know Y/N, and they know when she’s not ready to talk. It’s clear she’s struggling with something deep, but they also understand that pushing her won’t help.

Imani shrugs, leaning back into the couch with a sigh. “Alright, we won’t push it,” she says, a little resigned, but she can’t hide the concern in her eyes. Keisha nods in agreement. “We’re here for you, always. Just... take the time you need.” Y/N offers them a small smile, thankful for their understanding. She’s lucky to have friends like them—friends who get it. But even with them there, she still feels like she’s carrying a heavy weight. The conversation with Joe earlier replays in her mind, over and over again, and the knot in her chest tightens with every thought.

Imani, clearly sensing the need to lighten the mood, grabs the remote from the coffee table and presses play. “Alright, enough of the heavy stuff. Let’s just watch some Baddies Midwest and eat our food. We need to get our mind off all this drama.” As the show resumes, the loud chatter of reality TV and the girls' lighthearted banter fills the space around them. Imani picks up her takeout, grinning. “Honestly, I can't believe these people. How are they that messy?” she says, shaking her head as she digs into her food.

Keisha laughs, joining in on the gossiping. “I know, right? That one chick, Summer—girl, how do you go on TV and act like that? My mother would’ve dragged me for days if I ever pulled something like that.” Y/N can’t help but chuckle, the sound a little foreign to her after the emotional weight of earlier. It feels good to just let her mind wander to something lighter for once. The familiar, easy banter of her best friends helps ease the tension in her chest, even if just a little. She takes a bite of her own takeout, not really tasting it but savoring the moment of normalcy.

For a while, the three of them simply sit there, eating and talking about everything and nothing—random gossip, the latest trends, who’s dating who, and all the silly things they would normally laugh about. It’s comforting, the way they fall back into their old rhythm, like nothing’s changed. But deep down, Y/N knows it has. There’s a shift in her heart, and she’s unsure of how to deal with it. But for now, at least, she has her friends. And maybe that’s all she needs to hold on to for a little while longer.

—

The soft hum of the TV in the background did little to soothe Y/N’s racing thoughts. She had called in sick to work this morning, her supervisor understanding, but Y/N could tell the words that passed her lips were just an excuse. The truth was, she just needed a day. A day to breathe, to sort through the chaos inside her head. Curled up in a blanket on the couch, the soft fabric tangled around her legs as she let herself sink deeper into the cushions. She wasn’t watching anything on the TV—Baddies Midwest long forgotten. Her mind, as it often did when the world went quiet, wandered back to Trey.

It was the same thoughts, the same memories that had played on a loop for the past three years since his death. Trey’s laugh, his eyes lighting up when he’d talk about their future. The plans they made together, the promises they’d shared, all those dreams of getting old together and watching their grandkids run around a house they’d build together one day. She could almost feel him beside her now, as if he was there, his voice in the back of her mind like it had never left. But that same voice now tangled with another. Joe. Joe, who had come into her life like a storm, unexpectedly, irresistibly. So different from Trey, yet in some ways, so similar. Both had a way of making her feel like she was the only person in the room, their presence enough to make her feel seen, heard.

It was this that unsettled her. How was it possible for Joe to feel so familiar, yet so new at the same time? She had shut herself off from anyone else after Trey, afraid of feeling vulnerable again, of opening herself up to someone just to watch them be taken away. But now, with Joe, it was different. She wasn’t sure what was happening, but the pull she felt toward him was undeniable. And then, the thought came again, the one she had been trying to push away but couldn’t. How would Trey feel if I moved on?

Her chest tightened as the question hung in the air. Trey had been her first everything—her first love, her first kiss, the person who had promised her forever. Could she betray him like that? Could she even allow herself to love someone else? Tears welled up in her eyes again, and she bit her lip, trying to fight them back. She hadn’t let herself cry over Trey in a long time. Not like this. Not with such raw pain that felt just as fresh as the day he was gone.

She closed her eyes, imagining what Trey would say if he were here. He would probably tell her to live. To be happy. He’d want her to move forward, to not hold onto the past forever. Trey had been the type of person who would want her to find love again, to experience all the things she deserved to. But the fear lingered. Fear of forgetting him. Fear of betraying him by letting someone else in.

A deep sigh escaped her, and Y/N sat up, pushing the blanket off her shoulders. She needed to do something, anything, to get her mind off of all the heavy emotions. She couldn’t keep spiraling like this. Her phone buzzed beside her on the coffee table. She looked down at the screen, seeing a message from Imani: “Are you okay? You haven’t answered us today. We’re here if you need to talk.”

Y/N’s finger hovered over the message, but she didn’t respond. Not yet. Not while her heart felt like it was in pieces. Not when the weight of Trey and Joe was pressing down on her in ways she didn’t know how to handle. Instead, she set her phone down, sinking back into the couch again. Maybe tomorrow she’d have more clarity. Maybe tomorrow, the confusion would settle. But for now, all she could do was sit with it—the memories, the fear, and the love she was so scared to let in again.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Joe stood on the field, surrounded by the usual hustle and bustle of practice, but he couldn't shake the feeling that something was missing. His gaze kept drifting toward the sidelines where Imani and Keisha usually stood, but there was no sign of Y/N. His heart dropped with a quiet heaviness that seemed to settle deep in his chest. She hadn’t been there when practice started, and she was still nowhere to be found.

He tried to push the thoughts away, telling himself it was just one day. She could’ve had her reasons. Maybe she just needed space. But even as he thought it, a knot of guilt tightened in his stomach. He knew deep down that he’d messed up. His words from the day before echoed in his mind, each one heavier than the last. Had he pushed her too far? Had he made her feel like she couldn’t trust him with her heart? He glanced at Imani and Keisha again, hoping one of them would catch his eye. Maybe they’d give him some sign of what was going on, but they were just as lost as he was. They had the same concerned looks on their faces, the same unease that seemed to hover in the air.

As practice continued, Joe found himself unable to focus. His movements were slower than usual, his throws less accurate. The other players were giving him looks, and Coach even pulled him aside for a quick chat to make sure everything was okay, but Joe just nodded, barely hearing the words. His mind was consumed by one thought: Where was Y/N? He couldn’t stop thinking about her. Her eyes, the way they’d flickered with something raw and vulnerable yesterday, the way she’d walked away from him. He could still hear the snap in her voice when she’d yelled at him. The anger and pain mixed together, and it had left a hole in his chest. He wanted to apologize, wanted to explain that he was serious about her—that he wasn’t playing games, and he wasn’t going anywhere. But now, after the way he’d handled things, he wasn’t sure if she even wanted to hear him out.

The rest of practice felt like a blur. Joe's mind was elsewhere—on her. The weight of what had happened yesterday was starting to feel unbearable, and the more he tried to focus on the drills, the worse it got. He couldn't push the thoughts aside anymore. His chest ached with the fear that maybe she wouldn’t come back, maybe this thing between them was already over before it ever really had the chance to start.

By the time practice finally ended, Joe was more exhausted mentally than physically. He trudged off the field with the rest of the team, but his head was in a different place entirely. He pulled out his phone, his thumb hovering over Y/N’s name. Should I text her? Should I give her space? His fingers hesitated, uncertainty weighing heavily on him. But in the end, he couldn’t stand it. He needed to know if she was okay. He shot off a quick text, hoping she’d respond, but deep down, he knew it wasn’t enough. It wasn’t going to fix the mess he’d made. What if she didn’t want to hear from him? What if she was done?

His chest tightened at the thought. I can't lose her before I've even had the chance to prove I’m not like the others… He sank down on the nearest bench, running his hand through his hair, staring blankly at the empty field in front of him. I’ve got to fix this, he thought. I can't just let her walk away. As practice wrapped up, Joe was one of the first players to leave the field. His body moved on autopilot, his mind still tangled in a mess of worry, frustration, and guilt. Every step he took felt heavier than the last, weighed down by the silence that had lingered between him and Y/N since she stormed off yesterday.

He couldn’t stand the thought of not knowing what was going on with her, of not being able to fix things. He needed to hear it from someone—needed to know she was okay. His eyes scanned the facility as he walked toward the equipment room, the noise of his teammates fading in the background as his thoughts consumed him. When he reached the equipment room, he saw Imani and Keisha sorting through spare jerseys, their heads down as they chatted quietly. They looked up when they heard him approach, and for a split second, both of their faces shifted, an unreadable look passing between them.

Joe swallowed hard, his voice unsteady when he spoke. “Is she okay? Y/N, I mean…” Imani and Keisha exchanged another glance before Imani finally broke the silence. She sighed, leaning against the counter with a soft shake of her head. “She’s okay. We basically had to break her down and make her talk. But she’s… she’s working through things, Joe. She just needs time.”

Joe let out a breath, relief and anxiety mixing together in the pit of his stomach. He wasn’t sure if he could take hearing that she needed time, but at least it meant she wasn’t shutting him out completely. Keisha, who had been quietly observing him, stepped closer, her hand gently resting on his tense shoulder. “Joe, she just needs space. It’s been a lot, especially these past few weeks. Between you two, all the back and forth, the tension. It’s a lot for anyone to handle. But I promise, she’s not going anywhere. She has feelings for you, but she just needs to sort through them. Give her time.”

Joe closed his eyes, his jaw clenched. He nodded slowly, though his frustration and worry hadn’t quite eased. “I just don’t want to lose her before we even get the chance to really figure this out.” His voice was low, vulnerable. He could feel the weight of it in his chest. Imani’s gaze softened, and she took a step forward, her expression filled with understanding. “Joe, we see it. Hell, even the space station could see it. How much you care, how much you feel for her. It’s not going unnoticed.” She paused, her tone turning serious. “But you’ve got to let her work through this at her pace. And if you really care about her like we know you do, you’ll wait. Give her the space she needs. It’s the only way this will work.”

Joe’s throat tightened, but he forced himself to nod again. He couldn’t afford to make any more mistakes with Y/N. The last thing he wanted was to drive her further away. “Thanks,” he muttered, his voice low but sincere. “I just... I don’t want to screw this up.” Keisha gave his shoulder a reassuring squeeze, a soft smile on her face. “You won’t. Just be patient. She’ll come around when she’s ready.” With that, Joe offered a small, grateful nod, before turning to leave the equipment room. His mind still raced, but there was a sense of relief that washed over him. He wasn’t losing her—not yet. But he knew that if they were going to make it, he had to be patient. He had to give her the time she needed to heal, to trust him. But no matter how long it took, Joe knew one thing for sure: he wasn’t going anywhere. He was going to fight for her, even if it meant waiting as long as it took.

As Joe walked out of the equipment room, the weight of the conversation lingered in the air. His thoughts remained tangled around Y/N, but this time, there was a sliver of hope. He wasn't going to give up on her, not after everything they'd shared and everything that was left unsaid. But he had to be patient. He had to let her come to him when she was ready, and he had to prove to her that he wasn’t going anywhere.

He grabbed his gym bag from his locker, the motions automatic, his mind still clouded with worry. Despite what Keisha and Imani had said, he couldn’t help but feel like he had done something wrong—like he had pushed her too hard too fast. It wasn’t like Y/N to just walk away like that, and the thought of losing her gnawed at him. The last thing he wanted was for her to feel like she couldn’t trust him. Joe was so caught up in his thoughts that he barely noticed the group of guys starting to head out for the night. He gave them a quick nod, but his mind was elsewhere, still replaying the argument from the day before. Still wondering if there was something he could have done differently.

The drive home felt longer than usual, the silence in the car almost suffocating. Joe turned on the radio, but the music did little to ease the heaviness in his chest. All he could think about was Y/N, sitting alone in her apartment, no doubt replaying everything in her head the same way he was. As soon as he got home, he threw his keys on the counter and walked into his living room, collapsing onto the couch. His phone was buzzing in his pocket, but he ignored it for a while, his fingers tapping on his knee anxiously. He wasn’t ready for another text from her yet—not until he knew how to fix things. But after a moment, he couldn’t resist anymore.

His gaze fixed on his phone, finger hovering over Y/N’s contact. He knew deep down that calling her now wouldn’t help. She needed space. He needed to give her that. But God, the ache in his chest wasn’t going away, no matter how much he tried to distract himself. He sighed in frustration, his finger still unmoving, as if somehow he could summon the courage to hit send. The longer he stared at the screen, the more he could feel the weight of her absence. He could hear her voice in his mind, could still recall the warmth of her laughter, the way she looked at him like she wanted to say something but held back. She was never fully open with him, and that scared him. But what scared him more was the possibility that she was slipping away entirely.

He couldn’t shake the thought that they were on opposite ends of the universe now. Sure, they’d shared moments that felt too real to ignore, but the walls she’d built up around herself were impossible to breach. She was so guarded. He hated how much he felt like an outsider in her life. Joe let out another sigh, one more frustrated than the last. He couldn’t fix it by just waiting. He couldn’t fix it by moping around either. The thought of losing her—of never getting a chance to make things right—sent a jolt of panic through him. He didn’t want to be another ghost in her past. He didn’t want to be that guy who faded into the background when it got hard.

But how was he supposed to fix this? How could he prove to her that he wasn’t like the others? That he didn’t just want a fling, that he wanted her—all of her, the good and the messy parts? His hand dropped to his side, fingers brushing against the fabric of the couch as he let the phone slip from his grasp. He wanted to call her, to make everything right in one fell swoop. But deep down, he knew it wasn’t that simple. She needed time. She needed to trust him. And until then, he’d just have to wait. The thought felt like a heavy stone in his chest. Time. Would it be enough? Would she come back to him, or had he already let her slip through his fingers?

Joe stared at the phone one last time, wishing there was an easy answer. But the truth was, he had no idea what came next. All he knew was that he wasn’t ready to let go—not yet. Joe pulled out his phone, his gaze lingering on the screen as his thumb scrolled through the messages. Each one seemed to amplify the weight pressing down on his chest, making him feel even more suffocated. The overwhelming silence from Y/N was eating at him. He hadn’t heard from her since their argument, and as much as he tried to distract himself, his mind kept drifting back to her, to the conversation they’d had, to the things left unsaid.

His thumb hovered over a message from Ja'Marr, his best friend, one of the few people who could always tell when something was wrong without Joe saying a word. Ja'Marr had always been perceptive, especially when it came to Joe’s emotions. "Yo, you good? You’ve been off all day. You wanna come out with me and Tee tonight? Just a chill night. Some drinks, a little fun, clear your head."

Joe stared at the message for a long time, feeling the weight of it pressing into his chest. It was like Ja'Marr knew exactly what he needed to hear. Joe had been in his head nonstop since the argument with Y/N—overanalyzing every word, every moment, wondering where he went wrong, questioning why she was pulling away. The thought of going out didn’t excite him at all, but Ja'Marr wasn’t wrong. He needed a distraction. He couldn’t keep spiraling. Not about Y/N. Not about something he had no control over right now.

He ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing with conflicting thoughts. He wanted to fix things with Y/N—wanted to call her, talk it out, make her see that he was serious about them. But he knew, deep down, that it wasn’t that simple. She needed space. She needed time to figure things out, and as much as it hurt, he had to respect that. But hell, it didn’t make it any easier to sit with the uncertainty.

Maybe Ja'Marr was right. Maybe he needed to get out of his head for a little while. He let out a deep sigh, slumping back against the couch. As much as he wanted to stay locked in his thoughts, he knew staying stuck wasn’t going to help him find any answers. A night out with his boys could give him a much-needed break, even if it was just for a few hours.

He typed back slowly, his fingers hovering over the keys, unsure of how to respond. "I don’t know, man. I’m not really in the mood for a night out. Just been... thinking about stuff. A lot." He waited, staring at the screen, half-expecting Ja'Marr to let it go. But within seconds, Ja'Marr’s reply came in, as blunt as ever: "I get it, bro. But that’s exactly why you need this. You’re not gonna figure it out sitting in your head all night. Trust me, you need a break. Tee and I are just gonna kick back, maybe hit up that new bar downtown. No pressure, no deep convos. Just a chance to breathe."

Joe stared at the screen for a moment, his mind battling between the desire to retreat into his own space and the reality that he wasn’t going to solve anything by wallowing in his thoughts. Ja'Marr was right. He was never going to get clarity by constantly rehashing everything with Y/N. Maybe a couple of hours of mindless fun would help him reset, give him a little mental distance. He tapped out a reply, his fingers moving more confidently now. "Alright, I’m in. I’ll meet you guys. I could use a drink."

Ja'Marr wasted no time sending a response: "That’s what I like to hear. See you at 8. Don’t think too much, man. It’ll be good for you." Joe let the phone fall onto the couch beside him as he leaned back, rubbing a hand over his face. He wasn’t sure if a night out would solve anything, but it was a start. A chance to stop obsessing over what he couldn’t control, even if just for a little while. He wasn’t going to forget about Y/N—he couldn’t. But maybe he could give himself the space to breathe. He took a deep breath, standing up from the couch. He wasn’t sure what the future held with Y/N. Hell, he wasn’t sure what tomorrow would bring. But tonight, at least, he was going to try to let go, even if just for a few hours. He had to. For his own sanity.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Y/N sat on the edge of her bed, the suitcase in front of her, half-packed but not yet closed. She stared at the clothes inside, not really seeing them, her mind far away from the task at hand. The quiet in the room felt deafening, and the only sound was the soft hum of the music playing in the background. She had decided—no, she needed—to take the rest of the week off. Time to reset, to breathe, and maybe, just maybe, to make sense of the mess she found herself in.

She had booked a plane ticket for the next morning—back home to Slidell, Louisiana. It had been three years since she’d last been home, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that it was exactly where she needed to be right now. Her hometown, with its slow pace and familiar faces, would offer her the space she needed to heal. Her family, her old friends, and the quiet streets of Slidell—all of it felt like the kind of sanctuary she needed to reclaim some peace. Y/N took a deep breath, standing up and walking over to her window, looking out at the city below. The skyline was bathed in the soft glow of late afternoon, but everything felt distant, as if she wasn’t quite connected to the world around her. Her phone buzzed again, but she didn’t need to look at it. She already knew who it was—Imani, or maybe Keisha, checking in. She hadn’t answered their texts for the past couple of hours. She wasn’t sure how to explain herself right now, let alone the mess that had unfolded between her and Joe.

Taking a deep breath, Y/N turned away from the window and focused back on her suitcase. She needed to pack, she told herself. She needed to get away. Slidell would offer her the distance she needed, a temporary reprieve from the chaos of the past few days. Maybe the space would help her see things more clearly. Maybe it would give her the strength to decide what she wanted with Joe, if anything. Y/N sat cross-legged on her bed, the soft hum of music filling the space as she folded clothes into her suitcase. She was supposed to be focusing on packing, but her mind kept drifting back to Joe. She hadn’t realized how much she missed him until now, when she was alone with her thoughts. She hadn’t been able to shake the image of his face, the way his eyes would light up when he looked at her, or that smile of his that always seemed to make the world feel right.

It wasn’t just the way he looked, though. She missed the way he made her feel—like she was someone worth fighting for, like he genuinely wanted to be there. She missed the way his presence made everything else fade into the background, leaving only the two of them in the moment. And, she couldn’t deny it, his smile. His icy blue eyes were like a magnet. They made her heart race every time their gazes met, and damn, if she was being honest, she couldn’t help but admit that his booty wasn’t so bad either. She let out a small laugh to herself, shaking her head, as she continued folding a shirt and placing it in her bag. The ache in her chest wouldn’t go away, though. How had things gotten so complicated? She had worked so hard to keep her heart safe, and now, here she was, missing him more than she cared to admit.

Her phone buzzed on the bedside table, pulling Y/N from her thoughts. She reached over and grabbed it, half-expecting a message from Imani or Keisha, but to her surprise, it was from Ja'Marr. The notification flashed on her screen, a simple message that made her pause for a moment. "Yo, you good?"

Y/N bit her lip, staring at the screen. She hadn’t spoken to anyone much since the argument with Joe, and now Ja'Marr was checking in. She hesitated for a moment, unsure if she wanted to open up about the weight pressing on her chest. She wasn’t ready to dive into the mess of emotions she had been fighting to keep under control. Still, he was her friend, and he was probably just worried. She quickly typed a response, trying to keep it casual.

"Yeah, just packing." Her thumb hovered over the send button for a second longer than necessary, but she hit send before she could second-guess herself. She didn’t want to dive into the details with him—not now, not when she was still sorting things out in her own head. Ja'Marr had a way of reading between the lines, though, and she knew it was only a matter of time before he asked what was really going on. Sure enough, just a few seconds later, the reply came through.

"What’s really going on, Y/N? You’ve been quiet for a minute. You sure you’re okay?" Y/N let out a frustrated sigh, leaning back against the headboard as she stared at her phone. Of course, Ja'Marr was going to ask. He always did. He was one of those friends who didn’t let you hide behind simple answers, always pushing until he got to the truth. And, despite herself, Y/N appreciated that about him. But right now, she wasn’t sure she was ready to talk. Not about Joe, not about how much she was struggling with everything.

She bit her lip, chewing on her lower lip as she thought. She could feel the tears welling up again, and she hated how weak she felt. How vulnerable. This wasn’t how she was used to handling things. Normally, Y/N would put on a brave face and push through—keep it together, focus on the next step. But with Joe, everything felt different. It felt harder. She wasn’t sure if she was ready to face the storm swirling in her chest.

After a long pause, she finally typed back, trying to be as vague as possible while still being honest enough not to lie to him. "I’m fine. Just need some space, I think." She hit send before she could talk herself out of it. She knew it wasn’t the full truth, but it was the only truth she could give right now. Ja'Marr was probably going to press her more, but for the moment, it felt like the best answer she could give. He didn’t respond immediately, which gave her a small, unexpected sigh of relief. Maybe he could sense that she wasn’t ready for a long conversation. She hoped he understood.

As her phone lay silent in her hand, Y/N glanced around the room, her gaze drifting over the familiar space. It was small but cozy, a place she had come to feel comfortable in since moving to this city. The walls, adorned with some pictures and mementos, felt safe, but today, they felt confining. The weight of everything was heavy on her shoulders, and the thought of being stuck in this room for the next few days made her restless. She needed a break. She had bought a plane ticket back home to Slidell, Louisiana. Her flight was the next afternoon, and she couldn’t help but feel relieved that, for at least a few days, she would be away from all of it—the stress, the uncertainty, the heartache. She’d be surrounded by her family, her familiar places, and hopefully, she’d be able to sort through everything in her own time.

But even as she thought about the space that was coming, her mind still lingered on Joe. She couldn’t seem to escape the thoughts of him. His smile, the way he made her feel alive in ways no one else had ever been able to, his eyes that held so much warmth and intensity. He’d managed to carve out a space in her heart without even trying, and it terrified her.

But that terror wasn’t just about the feelings she had for him. It was also about the fear that maybe this wouldn’t last, that the universe had other plans for her—plans she wasn’t ready to face again. The memory of Trey, the man she’d once believed would be her forever, lingered like a shadow in her mind. What if Joe wasn’t the one? What if she was just setting herself up for another heartbreak? Could she really risk feeling that way again? She shook her head, pushing the thought aside, though it didn’t leave her completely. Tomorrow, she'd be back home, in the place where everything felt simpler. Where the air felt lighter. She could breathe there, without the constant weight of doubt and fear weighing her down. She could take a moment to figure out what she wanted—what she truly needed. Maybe, just maybe, she could make sense of everything.

She stood up and walked across the room, looking around one more time as she finished up her packing. Her hand rested on the suitcase, and for the first time in what felt like days, she allowed herself a moment of peace. She didn’t know what was waiting for her when she came back. Maybe things with Joe would pick up where they left off, maybe not. But for now, she needed to take this time to find herself again, to heal the parts of her that had been broken for far too long. She wasn’t sure what the future held, but she knew one thing for certain—she couldn’t rush through this. She had to take it one step at a time, even if that meant walking away from Joe for a while. After all, maybe she needed to learn how to be whole on her own before she could let someone else in.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Joe sat back in the booth, his fingers tracing the condensation on his beer bottle, his mind still drifting. The sounds of clinking glasses and low chatter surrounded him, but they felt distant. Ja'Marr and Tee were cracking jokes, talking about their training sessions, teasing each other about who was going to have the better stats by the end of the season. It was the kind of banter that normally would have Joe in stitches, but tonight, his laughter felt hollow. His thoughts kept pulling him back to Y/N.

He hadn't been able to shake the feeling of the tension that had built up between them. The argument, her storming off, the weight of everything unspoken hanging in the air—it all felt like it was suffocating him. Y/N had made it clear she needed space, but Joe was still wondering how to navigate all the emotions he was carrying. He wanted to fix things, wanted to tell her that he wasn’t going anywhere, but what if she needed something he couldn’t give her? Ja'Marr, ever the perceptive friend, noticed Joe's distracted look. He clapped him on the back, giving him a hard nudge to snap him out of his spiraling thoughts. “See, man? I told you this would help. You can’t keep letting it eat at you. This is the perfect distraction.”

Joe blinked, shaking himself out of the cloud of his thoughts. He gave Ja'Marr a small smile, one that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Yeah. You were right. I just... I can’t stop thinking about it.”

Tee, who was leaning back with his arm slung casually over the back of the booth, gave a teasing grin. “Oh, we know, bro. That girl’s got you all twisted up. What’s going on?” Joe shifted in his seat, suddenly feeling the weight of Tee’s question. His first instinct was to laugh it off, pretend everything was fine. But he couldn’t. He could feel the concern in his chest tightening, a knot he hadn’t been able to undo all day. He didn’t want to let his emotions spill over, not here, not in front of his friends. But Ja'Marr and Tee could see right through him, and they weren’t letting up.

“What do you mean?” Joe asked, trying to sound casual, but his voice betrayed him, carrying an undercurrent of frustration. Ja'Marr leaned forward, his eyes softening as he met Joe’s gaze. “Bro, I’ve known you too long. Something’s up with you, and it’s not just practice. You’ve been holding this... whatever it is... close to the chest for a while now. It’s been eating at you, hasn’t it?”

Joe sighed, rubbing his temples as if it would ease the pressure that had been building in his mind all day. He had tried to push everything aside, but it was impossible. Everything kept coming back to Y/N—the argument, the unresolved feelings, the fact that he didn’t know how to fix it. “Man, it’s... complicated,” Joe muttered, taking a long drink from his beer. “I don’t know what to do. It’s like every time I try to get close, it feels like I’m pushing her further away. And she...” His voice faltered. “She’s different, Ja'Marr. I care about her, a lot. But I don’t know what the hell she wants from me.”

Ja'Marr was quiet for a moment, nodding slowly, before replying in a calm, knowing tone. “It’s always gonna be complicated when you care about someone. Especially someone like her. You can’t control how she feels, Joe. All you can do is show her that you’re there. But you can’t force her to open up if she’s not ready. And sometimes, man, you’ve got to give it space to breathe.” Tee added in, his voice surprisingly serious, “Yeah, man. You’re all tangled up in your head right now, thinking about what’s next. But you can’t rush it. You’ve gotta let it unfold. You can’t keep trying to fix it or push it. She’s gonna come to you when she’s ready.”

Joe rubbed his jaw, considering their words. It wasn’t that he didn’t understand what they were saying—he knew he couldn’t force Y/N to feel something she wasn’t ready for. But it didn’t stop the ache in his chest, the gnawing doubt that maybe he wasn’t enough. He could feel his anxiety creeping back up, a familiar sensation that made him question everything. “I don’t want to lose her, man,” Joe confessed, his voice quieter now, almost raw.

Ja'Marr and Tee exchanged another quick look, and Ja'Marr reached over to give him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “You won’t, bro. But you gotta let her come to you. Don’t put so much pressure on yourself to fix everything at once. Let it breathe. If it’s real, it’ll find its way.” Joe leaned back in the booth, his gaze flicking over to the bar where a couple of people were laughing over drinks, trying to ignore the weight of everything that felt unresolved in his life. It was hard to breathe in that space, knowing Y/N wasn’t there, knowing she was probably thousands of miles away. But Ja'Marr and Tee were right—he couldn’t fix everything in one night. He needed to give her the space she asked for, even if it made him feel helpless.

The conversation shifted back to more lighthearted topics—Tee starting an outrageous story about a teammate’s disastrous date, and Ja'Marr laughing at how he always managed to give the worst dating advice. For a moment, Joe found himself genuinely laughing, the heavy thoughts at the back of his mind fading into the background. The guys were right—he needed this. He needed a night to clear his head, to reset. And maybe, just maybe, he needed to stop overthinking everything.

As the night went on, the beer kept flowing, the music played, and the three of them just kicked back and enjoyed being in each other’s company. Joe didn’t know what the next day would bring or if things between him and Y/N would ever work out the way he hoped. But for now, he allowed himself to enjoy the distraction. For tonight, he didn’t have to have all the answers. Tonight, he could just be Joe, with his boys, letting go of the weight for a little while.

Joe walked up to the bar, his feet dragging slightly as he made his way through the crowd. The night had been decent so far—he’d been able to put the weight of everything that had happened with Y/N on the back burner, even if just for a little while. The guys had kept things light, teasing each other, talking about random things, and letting him forget about the mess that was still waiting for him back in his head. But he needed another drink, something to keep him from overthinking and spiraling into those same old thoughts.

He was waiting for the bartender to slide him a fresh drink when a voice caught his attention. A smooth, somewhat sultry voice that made him pause. “Well, if it isn’t Mr. Football Star himself,” the woman said, her tone playful and teasing. Joe turned to see a woman leaning against the bar, her gaze steady on him, a smirk playing on her lips. She was attractive—blonde hair, sharp features, an obvious confidence about her—but Joe wasn’t interested. Not tonight. “Hey,” Joe greeted her, giving a polite nod before turning his attention back to the bartender who was now placing his drink in front of him.

The woman, though, wasn’t deterred by his lack of enthusiasm. She shifted closer to him, her eyes scanning him up and down in a way that made him feel uncomfortable. “I didn’t expect to see someone like you in a place like this,” she said, her voice low, almost seductive. “Usually, guys like you are too busy with their fancy parties and exclusive events. What’s a big star like you doing out here with the regular people?” Joe felt his stomach tighten. He wasn’t used to this kind of attention, not the way this woman was laying it on thick. He was still thinking about Y/N, about the frustration that still lingered in his chest. He didn’t have the energy for small talk, certainly not with someone who was clearly only interested in his celebrity.

He forced a smile, trying to keep things light but direct. “Just enjoying a night out with my friends. No need to make a big deal out of it.” The woman didn’t seem to take the hint. Instead, she leaned in a little closer, her hand brushing against his arm. “I’m sure the ladies are lining up for a guy like you, huh? You must have a lot of options.” Her voice was almost too smooth, too calculated, as though she was trying to reel him in.

Joe took a step back, feeling his discomfort grow. He wasn’t interested in a random hookup or flirtation, especially not when his mind was so consumed with someone else. “I’m not looking for anything, really,” he said, keeping his tone firm but polite. She raised an eyebrow, as if surprised by his lack of interest. But instead of backing off, she gave him a sly grin. “Oh, I bet you’ve got a lot on your mind. I’m sure I could help you take your mind off things.” Joe shook his head, taking his drink and stepping away from the bar. “Thanks, but no thanks. I’m good.” He didn’t even glance back at her as he made his way back to the booth where Ja'Marr and Tee were sitting. He needed to get away from this whole thing, from the tension in the air and the woman’s relentless flirting.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Y/N sat on the edge of her bed, her phone in her hand as she debated how much to share with Imani and Keisha. She knew they would worry, but she didn’t want to leave them hanging either. They were her best friends, and they deserved to know what was going on, even if she didn’t have all the answers herself. Taking a deep breath, she typed out a quick message to both of them: "Hey, I’m taking the rest of the week off. I’ll be okay, just need some time to myself. Don’t worry, I’m fine. Love you both."

She stared at the text for a moment, her thumb hovering over the send button. There was more she could say, more she could explain about what had been going on in her head, but she wasn’t ready for that yet. Not with everything still so up in the air. She didn’t even want to think about Joe right now. Her phone buzzed almost immediately with a reply from Keisha: "Y/N, you better take care of yourself. We’re here if you need to talk. Love you, girl."

And then from Imani: "I get it. Take the time you need, but remember, we’ve got your back no matter what." Y/N smiled softly, a little comforted by their words, but she couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt. She knew they wanted to be there for her, to help her through whatever was going on with Joe, but right now, she needed distance from everything. She needed to think, to clear her head, and the best way to do that was to go home.

With a deep breath, she powered off her phone, slipping it into her bag. She didn’t want any distractions. Her heart had been pulled in so many directions over the past few days—between Joe, her past with Trey, and the whirlwind of emotions that had come with it all—that she just needed a break from it all.

​​The airport terminal was alive with activity, people rushing to and from their gates, dragging rolling suitcases behind them, talking into their phones, and waiting in lines for coffee or snacks. The hum of voices and the echoing announcements over the loudspeakers blended into a constant background noise. But Y/N barely noticed any of it. Her thoughts were far away, wandering in a space between the life she had left behind in Cincinnati and the life she was returning to in Slidell. As she walked through the terminal, her steps felt automatic, like she was on autopilot. The terminal was a blur of faces and movement, but she kept her head down, moving with purpose. Her mind was elsewhere, focused on the horizon, on the plane ride ahead, and the comfort of home that awaited her. The thought of returning to her roots, surrounded by the warmth of family and the familiar sights of her hometown, gave her a sense of peace she hadn’t felt in weeks. The noise and pressure of life in Cincinnati, the arguments with Joe, the confusion in her heart—everything felt too heavy. She just needed space. Time to breathe. Time to reconnect with herself without the chaos.

She glanced down at her phone, seeing a couple of missed texts from Imani and Keisha. She had already told them she was fine, that she just needed some time. They’d respected her decision, but she knew they were still worried. Y/N couldn’t bring herself to respond just yet, not when her emotions felt so raw and disorganized. She wasn’t sure what she needed to say, or if she could explain the jumble of feelings in her chest. Instead, she tucked her phone back into her bag and continued walking toward the gate, her heart a little lighter with each step.

The boarding process was quick, and before long, she was seated by the window, looking out over the tarmac. She had the window seat, a small comfort in itself. Y/N loved the feeling of being above it all, looking down at the world below and seeing everything from a distance. The plane slowly began to taxi toward the runway, the engines humming with life as the plane prepared for takeoff. She pressed her forehead against the cool window, watching as the airport grew smaller and smaller, the city skyline fading into the distance.

With each passing moment, Y/N could feel herself letting go, just a little bit more. The noise and worries of the past week felt like they were falling away, replaced by the quiet hum of the plane and the soft vibration beneath her feet. The thought of home, of Slidell, was like a balm for her heart. There, she could relax. There, she could forget about the uncertainty and chaos that had built up around her recently. For a few days, she could let herself just be.

But even as she settled into the comfort of the flight, her mind kept drifting back to Joe. It was impossible not to. Even though she had promised herself she’d put him out of her thoughts, he lingered in the back of her mind. His face, the way he’d looked at her that day—the hurt and frustration in his eyes when she walked away—it kept replaying in her mind, over and over again. He was a force she couldn’t ignore, a presence she couldn’t escape. Every little thing about him, from his soft laugh to the way his blue eyes seemed to see right through her, stuck with her. Even now, halfway across the country, she felt the pull of him.

But that was the problem, wasn’t it? The pull. The way he’d managed to worm his way into her heart in such a short time, how easily she had let him in. She had promised herself she wouldn’t let anyone get close again after Trey, but Joe had done it effortlessly. She didn’t know how to handle it. The vulnerability, the fear of letting herself love again, it was all too much. But at the same time, she couldn’t push it all away. She closed her eyes, leaning her head against the seat, trying to block out the thoughts that kept spiraling through her mind. She didn’t know what the future held with Joe, and that terrified her. What if things didn’t work out? What if they weren’t meant to be, and she was just setting herself up for more heartbreak?

As the plane climbed higher into the sky, Y/N let out a slow breath, trying to release the tension she hadn’t realized she was holding. The familiar ache in her chest was still there, but it was easier to ignore now, at least for the moment. The rhythm of the plane’s movement soothed her, and she let herself drift into a quiet, peaceful lull. She didn’t know what tomorrow would bring, or what would happen when she returned to Cincinnati, but for now, she needed this. She needed this time to clear her head, to breathe, to remember who she was without the weight of all the questions. She could process everything later. Right now, she just needed to let go. And when the plane touched down in Slidell, she would deal with whatever awaited her there. Her past. Her future. Her fears and her hopes. But for now, she could let herself be still, even if only for a little while.

♪♫•¨•.¸¸❤¸¸.•¨•♫♪

The morning sunlight crept through the blinds of Joe’s bedroom, casting a soft, golden hue across the room. For a moment, everything felt calm—normal, even. Joe stretched out in bed, groggily rubbing his eyes as he pulled himself out of his half-sleep, trying to shake off the fog from a restless night. He had hoped for a fresh start, a normal day—practice, maybe a few hours to clear his head, and, if he was lucky, a chance to smooth things over with Y/N. That was the plan, at least. But as fate often has it, things didn’t go as he expected.

Joe turned on the shower, the hot water cascading down his body as he tried to shake off the thoughts of last night. The conversation with Y/N had been a mess, and now the aftermath was gnawing at him. His mind was a whirlpool of confusion, guilt, and longing. He tried to focus on the soothing rhythm of the water, hoping it would calm his nerves, but his thoughts kept drifting back to her—the way she’d looked at him, the hesitation in her voice, the way he couldn’t seem to find the right words to make things right.

He closed his eyes, letting the water soak through his hair, but the buzz of his phone on the bathroom counter broke his focus. He frowned, reluctantly stepping out of the shower to check it. The screen lit up, filled with a flood of notifications. His stomach sank as he saw the names: Ja'Marr, Tee, Imani, Keisha. They’d all reached out, and the sheer volume of messages made his chest tighten. What the hell had happened? He froze.

It was a message from his publicist. "Joe, you might want to check social media. Something’s trending."

He quickly opened his Twitter, then moved over to Instagram, his heart sinking as he saw what was going viral. A photo of him at the bar, with the woman from earlier standing just a little too close, her hand on his arm. The caption was simple, but it had all the wrong implications: "Joe Burrow spotted out at the bar tonight, getting cozy with a mystery woman."

Joe’s pulse quickened. He immediately knew how this would play out. Gossip pages like DeuxMoi and The Shade Room would be all over this. People would start speculating, making assumptions. And the worst part was, he didn’t even know if Y/N would see it, but the thought of her getting hurt because of something he hadn’t even done—that was the last thing he wanted. He felt his frustration rising. How the hell had this even happened? The picture had to have been taken when he was standing at the bar with the woman. He wasn’t interested, hadn’t even been giving her any more attention than necessary. But the photo made it look entirely different. It made it look like he was flirting, maybe even more. And now, this image was out there for everyone to see. “Damn it,” Joe muttered under his breath, tapping his phone screen in disbelief as he stared at the photo. He felt his stomach churn, suddenly feeling like he was drowning in this mess of misunderstandings and misplaced assumptions. This was the last thing he needed.

Joe quickly grabbed a towel, drying off as he scanned through the texts. He felt his pulse quicken as he saw Ja'Marr’s first message.

Ja'Marr: “Yo, you good?” Joe’s heart skipped a beat, knowing exactly what Ja'Marr meant. His mind raced as he scrolled to the next message, this one from Tee.

Tee: “Bruh, what’s going on? Check social media, man. Shit’s blowing up.” Joe’s stomach dropped, and his hands went cold. He didn’t need to see more. He knew what was coming. He swiped to Instagram, then Twitter, and within seconds, he saw it. The photo of him at the bar with that woman, standing far too close. Her hand on his arm. The caption was like a dagger.

“Joe Burrow spotted out at the bar, getting cozy with a mystery woman.”

His pulse quickened as he realized the implications of it all. He hadn’t been interested in her—not in the way it looked, anyway. But that wasn’t the point now. The point was, this picture was out there, circulating like wildfire, and he had no control over it. He didn’t even know if Y/N had seen it yet, but the thought of her finding out like this made him sick to his stomach. He felt like he was suffocating under the weight of this misunderstanding.

Before he could process it, his phone buzzed again, this time with a message from Imani.

Imani: “What the fuck, Joe? You’re out here getting cozy with some random chick while Y/N’s trying to figure out her feelings? Are you serious?” Joe winced at the tone. Imani wasn’t holding back, and he couldn’t blame her. He hadn’t been able to stop thinking about Y/N, and now this? He could feel the anger and frustration radiating through the text. He quickly skimmed the next message, from Keisha.

Keisha: “You know better than this. She’s already dealing with so much, and you do this? She’s gonna see it, Joe. Just wait.” He read the messages again, his head spinning. The last thing he wanted was for Y/N to feel betrayed. The last thing he wanted was to hurt her more. He felt like he was stuck in a bad dream, watching it all unfold, unable to do anything to stop it. But it wasn’t just the women in his life who were coming at him. Ja'Marr’s text came through next, though his tone was more measured.

Ja'Marr: “Bro, I see it too. It looks bad. But listen to me, it ain’t what it seems. I know you weren’t trying to do anything shady, but the internet don’t care about context. You need to address this, and you need to do it fast before it blows up even more. Tee and I are here for you, but you gotta step up, man.”

Joe sat down heavily on the edge of the bed, his head spinning. Ja'Marr was right. The internet had no time for nuance, and he was caught in the middle of something that could spiral out of control if he didn’t act fast. He had to fix this. He had to get ahead of the story before it tore him apart.

Ja'Marr had been through his own media storms, so Joe knew that his advice wasn’t coming from a place of judgment, but from experience. Still, the weight of everything was suffocating. This wasn’t just about a photo. It was about his relationship with Y/N. It was about their future, or what could’ve been their future. He couldn’t let this be the thing that ruined everything. Joe didn’t have time to dwell on it. He shot a quick reply to Ja'Marr, hoping he could get a hold of things before they spun even further out of control.

Imani: “Joe, you better not make the mistake of letting this slide. You owe her the truth. And if you think this photo is the worst of it, think again. If I find out that you’re out here playing games with her feelings... We’re gonna have a problem.”

Joe ran a hand through his damp hair, groaning in frustration. Imani and Keisha were angry, and rightfully so. But this wasn’t just about him and the girls being upset—it was about Y/N. His heart ached thinking about what she might be going through right now, her emotions tangled up in everything that had happened. He couldn’t let this mess be the reason she closed herself off from him for good. His phone buzzed again, but this time, it wasn’t a message from anyone he knew. It was a notification from Twitter, showing the trending hashtag: #JoeBurrowMysteryWoman. The floodgates had opened, and there was no going back now. He had to fix this. He had no idea how, but he couldn’t let this spiral any further. Joe grabbed his keys and wallet, barely noticing the tension in his shoulders as he left his apartment. He was done sitting back and letting the world control his narrative. It was time to take charge—before everything he’d started to build with Y/N slipped through his fingers.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

The plane touched down smoothly in New Orleans around 10:30 a.m., the engines humming as they made their descent toward the familiar skyline of the city she had missed so much. Y/N's heart lifted a little at the sight of the vibrant streets below, each one an intricate blend of culture, history, and warmth. She’d been away too long, and the moment she stepped off the plane, it was like a weight she didn’t even realize she was carrying lifted off her shoulders.

She grabbed her carry-on bag and made her way to the baggage claim, her mind already racing with thoughts of home. The comfort of her childhood room, the smell of gumbo wafting from the kitchen, the warmth of her family's laughter filling the house—everything about this place had always been a sanctuary. It was the perfect escape from the whirlwind she’d left behind in Cincinnati. For now, she just wanted to breathe. After grabbing her luggage, she found her rental car and began the drive to Slidell, her hometown just a short distance from the bustling streets of New Orleans. The familiar sights—well-maintained houses, the overgrown trees lining the streets—were like balm for her soul. The low hum of the car’s engine was soothing, and Y/N couldn’t help but smile at the small, nostalgic details of the drive. It had been years since she'd been back home for any extended period of time, and it felt right—like returning to herself.

She passed by local landmarks—the diner she used to go to with friends, the park where she and Trey had spent hours talking and laughing in their younger years. Every street felt like a memory, and with each mile she drove, she felt a little more grounded.

As she neared the outskirts of Slidell, she noticed the faint outlines of the trees that bordered her grandparents' house. The small cottage-style home was nestled on a quiet street, surrounded by lush greenery and blooming flowers. It was a place full of love and warmth, a constant in her life no matter where she had been or what she had gone through. When she finally pulled into the driveway, she couldn't help but feel a wave of comfort wash over her. She could hear voices inside, the faint sound of conversation and laughter. Her heart swelled with affection for her family, knowing that this was where she needed to be. She grabbed her bag from the passenger seat and walked up the front steps, the door swinging open just as she reached it.

"Y/N! Baby, you’re home!" Her grandmother’s voice was the first to greet her, warm and inviting, followed by the scent of bacon and fresh coffee wafting through the air. Inside, the house was bustling with the familiar sounds of her family. Her parents were sitting at the kitchen table, chatting about the latest local news, while her siblings were scattered around the room, joking and eating breakfast. It was like nothing had changed, and for the first time in days, Y/N felt like she could exhale.

“Morning, everyone,” Y/N greeted, a smile tugging at her lips as she entered the kitchen, her eyes immediately meeting her mother’s. “Well, look who finally made it back to us! How was the flight?” her mom asked, standing up to hug her. “It was fine, just long. I missed you guys,” Y/N replied, resting her head against her mother’s shoulder for a moment, savoring the comfort of being home.

Her younger brother, Tayvion, was sitting at the table with a bowl of cereal in front of him. He grinned up at her. “You missed us, huh? Thought you’d gone Hollywood and forgotten all about us!” he teased, earning a playful swat from their older sister, Rachelle. “I could never forget about you guys,” Y/N said, sitting down at the table. Her family’s easy camaraderie was like a balm for her soul. The stress of the past week seemed to melt away in an instant.

Her grandparents were sitting at the other end of the table, their faces lighting up when they saw her. Her grandfather, always the jokester, immediately started in on her. “You finally get that big-time job and forget your roots, huh?” he teased with a wink, his voice warm and raspy with age. Y/N laughed, feeling a genuine sense of peace settle over her. “Never, Grandpa. You know I always come back here when I need to recharge.”

As the family continued to chatter, Y/N felt the familiar rhythm of home wrap around her. This was exactly what she needed—the familiar faces, the warmth, the love. It wasn’t just the food or the environment that made this place feel like home. It was the people. Her people. For the first time in days, she felt a little more like herself. Her mind, which had been racing with thoughts of Joe and everything that had happened back in Cincinnati, felt quieter. She didn’t have to worry about anything here. She could just be.

As her grandmother placed a plate of scrambled eggs and bacon in front of her, Y/N looked around at her family, feeling a sense of belonging that she hadn’t realized she’d missed so much. The chaos of her life, the questions and doubts about Joe, all of it seemed so far away here. And for a while, that was exactly what she needed. She took a deep breath and smiled, the weight in her chest easing just a little bit.

Y/N had barely stepped into the quiet comfort of her childhood bedroom before the weight of everything hit her like a wave. It was the calm she needed, the escape from the constant noise of the world outside, but it felt too still, too silent. The room smelled faintly of lavender and cedarwood, a scent her mother had always used to keep the space feeling fresh and welcoming. The soft, muted sunlight poured in through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room, and for a moment, she allowed herself to just breathe.

She sat on the edge of the bed, slowly unzipping her suitcase, the rhythm of her movements a small distraction from the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in her mind. The muted buzz of her phone from her bag served as a reminder that the world was still spinning outside her little bubble of safety. But today, she didn’t want to be a part of that world. Not yet. Y/N had intentionally muted everything—social media, texts, phone calls. She didn’t want the noise of it all; the constant chatter, the speculation, and especially the questions. She just needed time to figure things out. A few days away from it all, away from Joe, away from the weight of those conversations, might help clear the fog in her mind. So, she focused on unpacking her bag, folding her clothes, and ignoring the growing tension in her chest.

As she put a few pairs of shoes into the closet, the door to her room creaked open. Without needing to look up, Y/N knew exactly who it was. Her sister, Rachelle, always had a way of entering the room with a quiet grace, but Y/N could feel the weight of her sister’s gaze before she even spoke. Y/N tried to focus on what she was doing, neatly placing her shoes next to the closet and turning back to her suitcase, but she could feel Rachelle’s presence in the doorway, watching her.

“So… what’s going on?” Rachelle’s voice broke the silence, calm but with an edge of concern that Y/N knew too well. “You’re not usually here this early, especially not before the anniversary.” Y/N’s heart skipped a beat, and she froze mid-motion. She had hoped to keep the reason for her sudden return to Slidell a secret, at least for a little while. But Rachelle—her older sister—was too perceptive. Rachelle had always been able to read her like an open book, and now, standing there with her arms crossed, she could see right through the carefully crafted facade Y/N had been trying to maintain.

Y/N exhaled slowly, finally looking up at Rachelle. She had spent hours on the flight trying to sort through everything, and the last thing she wanted was to dive into it now. But there was no avoiding it. Rachelle wouldn’t let it slide. “I just… needed some space,” Y/N said quietly, her voice almost a whisper. “Things have been a lot lately, and I didn’t know where else to go.”

Rachelle tilted her head, studying her sister for a long moment. Y/N could see the wheels turning in her mind, but Rachelle said nothing for a few seconds. She knew her sister was waiting for more—waiting for the real reason Y/N had come home, away from everything and everyone. And Y/N wasn’t ready to give that to her yet. Instead, Rachelle took a step into the room, her eyes narrowing slightly as she perched on the edge of the bed, her gaze unwavering. “You’ve never come home early before the anniversary of Trey's passing unless something big was going on,” Rachelle continued, her voice soft but filled with quiet understanding. “So, what’s really going on, Y/N?”

Y/N’s chest tightened. She couldn’t hold it in anymore. The flood of emotions she’d been trying to keep at bay suddenly surged to the surface. The pain of losing Trey, the confusion surrounding Joe, the doubts and fears that had been growing ever since that argument. “I don’t know, Chelle,” Y/N whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She sat down next to her sister on the bed, finally letting her guard down. “I thought I had it figured out. I thought I knew what I wanted, but now I feel like I’m lost in the middle of all of this.”

Rachelle’s expression softened, and she reached out to place a gentle hand on Y/N’s shoulder, a quiet gesture that spoke volumes. It was the same way their mom had comforted her when she was younger, when the world had seemed like it was too much to handle. “You don’t have to figure everything out right now,” Rachelle said, her voice steady, full of that calming reassurance that only older siblings could give. “But you need to talk about it, Y/N. You can’t just keep it all inside. I know you—you're carrying a lot on your own, and that's not the way we do things in this family.” Y/N sighed, closing her eyes as the weight of everything she’d been holding onto for so long pressed down on her. She had always prided herself on being strong, on being able to handle things on her own. But the truth was, she didn’t know if she could handle this on her own anymore.

Rachelle looked down at Y/N’s phone, still lying untouched on the nightstand. She saw it was muted, and her eyes flickered with concern, but she didn’t press. Instead, she just squeezed Y/N’s shoulder and gave her a soft, knowing smile. “Don’t shut us out, okay? You don’t have to go through this alone.” Rachelle’s voice was gentle but firm. “You’ve always had us. You’ve got me.” Y/N nodded, tears welling up in her eyes, threatening to spill over. She hadn’t realized how badly she needed to hear that, how much she had been keeping to herself, until her sister said the words she needed to hear.

“You’ve got me,” Rachelle repeated, wrapping her arms around Y/N in a tight embrace. “Whatever it is, we’ll figure it out together.” For the first time in what felt like forever, Y/N let herself go—allowing herself to cry, to feel the weight of everything that had been building up inside her. The grief over Trey, the confusion about Joe, the overwhelming sense of being torn in two. And as her sister held her, Y/N allowed herself to feel safe. She didn’t know what the future held, didn’t know if she and Joe would ever be able to talk again, or if things would ever go back to the way they had been. But for the first time in a long while, she felt like it was okay to just take a breath, to just exist for a moment, without having to worry about everything else. She wasn’t alone, and maybe, just maybe, that would be enough for now.

The sound of laughter filled the air as Y/N sat around the table with her family, the atmosphere warm and lively. The familiar hum of conversation, punctuated by bursts of laughter, made her feel like she had finally found her footing again after the emotional whirlwind of the past few days. There was something grounding about being back here, in her family’s house, surrounded by the people who had watched her grow up, who had been there through every high and low.

Her grandparents were seated at the head of the table, with her father and mother beside them. Her siblings were spread around the table too, all talking over one another, catching up on everything from work to family gossip. The smell of her mother’s cooking—biscuits, bacon, and fresh eggs—lingered in the air, making everything feel even more familiar, comforting. Her grandmother was telling one of her favorite stories, one Y/N had heard countless times before, but it never failed to make her laugh. "You all remember the time your grandfather broke his foot, don’t you?” Grandma began with a mischievous glint in her eye, her voice light and full of energy. “He wasn’t allowed to drive because of the cast, so what did he do? Took the lawnmower instead.”

The whole table erupted in laughter, even her father, who was usually the stoic one, chuckling as he wiped a tear from his eye. Grandma continued, leaning in with the kind of playful seriousness only a grandmother could muster. “He drove that thing all the way down to the hardware store. The neighbors were staring at him like he’d lost his mind. And you know what he said?” She paused, her eyes twinkling. “He said, ‘Well, if I can’t drive a car, the lawnmower’s got wheels, doesn’t it?’” Y/N laughed along with the rest of the table, feeling the tension in her chest loosen a little more. It was the kind of moment she had missed—the kind of laughter that made everything feel light, that reminded her of how good it was to be home.

As the laughter settled down, Y/N’s eyes wandered to her grandparents, who were sitting close to one another, still holding hands after all these years. Their love for each other was evident in the small gestures—the way her grandmother would reach out to touch her grandfather’s arm when he spoke, the way he would lean in to whisper something funny into her ear. It was the kind of love Y/N had always admired, the kind of love that felt like it would withstand anything. She looked at her parents next, who were sitting across from each other, talking animatedly, but always making sure to check in with each other with shared glances and quiet smiles. They had been married for years, but there was still a sense of intimacy between them, an unspoken connection that only time could build. It was a bond that didn’t need words to be understood.

Y/N felt her heart ache just slightly as she watched them. The love they shared, so easy and natural, reminded her of what she had lost with Trey. Of course, the love they had was different, but it was still love—a deep, raw connection that went beyond words. That was what she had felt with Trey, the way they had been so in sync with each other. It had been the kind of relationship that made everything feel right, the kind of love that made you believe you could take on the world together. But then her thoughts shifted to Joe. The way he had made her feel. The intensity of it, the push and pull between them. She had never felt so seen by anyone in the way she had with him. But that was before everything got complicated. The weight of their argument, the miscommunication—it still hung between them like a heavy cloud. But as she sat there, surrounded by the warmth of her family’s love, she couldn’t help but wonder if what she felt for Joe could be something real. Something lasting. Something that wasn’t clouded by their past.

She let herself linger on the thought, not willing to chase it away just yet. For a moment, she allowed herself to imagine what it would be like to have a relationship built on that kind of foundation—the kind of love she saw in her grandparents and her parents. The kind of love she had always dreamed of. But she couldn’t shake the nagging feeling in the back of her mind. Was it too soon for her to even consider that? Was it too complicated? She thought about the argument, about how much it had hurt, and whether she and Joe could find their way back to something that resembled what her family had.

The table grew quieter for a moment, and Y/N’s father turned to look at her, his face softening with a warm, knowing smile. “What’s on your mind, sweetheart?” he asked gently. Y/N blinked, her thoughts pulling her back to the present. She gave him a small, reassuring smile. “Just thinking about everything, Dad. It’s good to be home.” Her dad nodded, his smile widening. “I know, sweetheart. You’re always welcome here. We’ve got you, no matter what.” Y/N felt a warmth spread through her chest at his words. She knew he meant it. And right now, that was all she really needed—space to breathe, time to process, and the comfort of being surrounded by people who loved her unconditionally.

As the conversation continued around her, Y/N let herself lean into the comfort of home. She wasn’t sure what the future held for her and Joe, or even if there would be a future between them. But for now, in this moment, she was content. She was home, with her family, and that was enough.

A few hours later, the house had settled into a comfortable rhythm. The sound of distant chatter from the living room mingled with the occasional clink of dishes being put away in the kitchen. Y/N sat in the cozy corner of the living room, a place she had spent countless hours growing up. Her mother, Madea, and her sister Rachelle had gathered around her. Madea sat in her old, creaky armchair, the same one she had sat in since Y/N was a little girl, with a mug of hot tea resting on her lap. Her mother sat on the couch next to her, leaning forward slightly, as if instinctively prepared to support whatever her daughter needed. Rachelle, her older sister, was sitting behind her, expertly braiding Y/N’s hair, the soft tug of the strands reminding Y/N of the peaceful days of her childhood.

It had been a long, emotional day, and now, with her hair being braided, Y/N could finally relax in the safety of her family. But she knew it was time to talk—time to get everything off her chest. There had been so much on her mind lately, so many conflicting emotions, and she couldn’t bear to keep it bottled up any longer. She needed their wisdom, their guidance. She cleared her throat, drawing the attention of her mother and grandmother.

“Madea, Mama, I need to talk to you both,” Y/N began, her voice soft but steady. The weight of what she was about to say pressed on her chest, but she knew it was time. Rachelle paused for a moment, sensing the shift in atmosphere, and kept her hands still in Y/N’s hair. Madea looked at her with those warm, knowing eyes, a silent invitation to share whatever was weighing on her. Her mother’s face softened, giving Y/N the same look of encouragement.

Y/N took a deep breath and began, feeling the words slowly pour out of her, piece by piece. “I came home because… well, a lot of things have been happening, and I needed space. I’ve been dealing with some stuff. There’s this guy—Joe.” Madea nodded, her expression calm, though her eyes gleamed with the curiosity that only a grandmother could have when it came to matters of love. “Joe, huh?” she asked, her voice gentle. “Tell us about him, baby.”

Y/N paused, trying to collect her thoughts. She hadn’t even realized how much she’d been holding back until now. “Joe’s different, Madea. He’s… kind, funny, and he makes me feel like I can breathe when I’m with him. Yet he drives me absolutely insane in so many ways, I just can’t get enough. But there’s also been a lot of confusion. The other day, we had a… disagreement. It wasn’t just any argument. It was big. And I think it’s messing with everything. I don’t know how to fix it. I don’t even know if it can be fixed.”

Rachelle, who had been listening intently, added softly, “You’re talking about him, so I’m guessing you care about him. But something’s holding you back, right?” Y/N nodded, her fingers clenching around the edge of her grandmother’s armrest. “Yeah. There’s this part of me that’s scared, Rachelle. We’ve been through so much already—between my past with Trey and everything that’s happened with Joe. The argument we had the other day… it felt like I was losing him before we even really had a chance to figure things out. And I’m scared that if I keep moving forward with him, I’m just setting myself up to be hurt again.”

The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. Rachelle’s hands paused in her hair, her fingers lightly tracing the strands, but she didn’t say anything. Madea sat still, her eyes softened with understanding, though she remained silent, letting Y/N process her emotions. The quiet seemed to stretch on, heavy with the tension Y/N had been carrying inside her for so long.

Then, quietly but firmly, Y/N’s mother spoke up. “Do you love him?”

The question hit Y/N like a bucket of ice water, freezing her thoughts in place. She blinked, her chest tightening, as if the words themselves had knocked the breath out of her. It felt like time had paused in that moment. Her mind raced to answer, but the words lodged in her throat, unwilling to come out. Did she love him? She hadn’t fully allowed herself to think that far ahead. The idea of love had always felt complicated, layered with grief from losing Trey and fear of moving on. But now, faced with her mother’s calm yet penetrating question, Y/N realized she couldn’t hide from it any longer.

She opened her mouth, but no words came at first. Instead, she felt the walls she’d carefully built around her emotions start to crack. Her heart fluttered just thinking about Joe—his smile, the way he made her feel alive even when life felt heavy, the tenderness in his touch that made her forget the world around them. Everything about him had somehow become so intertwined with her, it was impossible to separate the feelings she had for him from the pain of her past.

“I… I don’t know,” Y/N finally murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “I think I do. But I’m scared to admit it, Mama. I’m scared to let myself feel that way again.” Her mother’s gaze softened as she moved closer, resting a hand gently on Y/N’s shoulder. “Love doesn’t come with guarantees, sweetheart. It’s not always neat or easy, and it doesn’t come with a checklist of ‘safe’ steps. But when you love someone, even with all the fear and uncertainty, you have to let yourself feel it. And you have to be willing to face the possibility of being hurt, because without that, you’re not truly giving yourself the chance to experience what love can be.”

Y/N closed her eyes for a moment, letting her mother’s words sink in. The weight of what her mom was saying didn’t escape her. Love wasn’t just about holding onto the good moments or trying to avoid the bad—it was about vulnerability, about risking yourself for the chance to build something real. But it was also about having the strength to face the uncertainty, to lean into the fear rather than run away from it. “I just don’t know if I’m ready for that,” Y/N said, feeling the heaviness of her heart as the words left her lips. “I don’t know if I can handle it.”

Madea leaned forward slightly, her voice calm and steady. “You don’t have to have all the answers right now. But you’ll never know unless you let yourself open up to it. If you love him, don’t let fear make that decision for you. Let your heart guide you, not your doubts.” Y/N bit her lip, feeling the swirl of emotions rise again. Her mind was spinning—she was scared, but the love she felt for Joe, despite all the complications, was undeniable. It wasn’t just about him; it was about what they could be, together. And if there was one thing she had learned from her own family’s love, it was that love wasn’t about being perfect. It was about showing up, even when it felt like everything was falling apart.

Madea, who had been quiet until now, spoke up, her voice soft but steady with the wisdom of a woman who had lived through much in her years. “Sweetheart, love isn’t about perfection. It’s about risk. It’s about trusting someone enough to let them in, even when you’re afraid. You can’t control the future, but you can choose to be open. You’ve been holding onto your past for so long, baby. You’ve got to let go of the fear, or it’ll keep you stuck in the past. Joe sounds like he cares for you, and if that’s true, you have to ask yourself if you’re willing to give him the chance to prove that.” Y/N felt the weight of her grandmother’s words sink deep within her. Madea had always been the one who knew exactly what to say, even when it seemed impossible to articulate her own feelings.

Her mother, who had been quietly listening, now placed a hand on Y/N’s. “Madea’s right. Love is messy. But it’s also beautiful. You’ve been through so much loss, baby. And I know it’s hard to trust again, but if you really care about Joe, you owe it to yourself to see where it can go. But you can’t let fear be your decision-maker. You have to trust that it’ll be okay, even if it’s hard.”

Y/N’s eyes filled with tears, but she didn’t let them fall. Her family had always been a steady anchor in her life, but she had never felt more vulnerable than in that moment. “I’m just so scared, Mama. I’m scared of opening up again, of being hurt. I thought Trey and I were going to grow old together. And now I’m here, trying to move on, but I can’t shake the feeling that I’m betraying him somehow.” Madea reached out and gently patted Y/N’s hand. “You’ll never forget Trey. That’s not what I’m saying, baby. But holding onto the past too tightly means you’re not giving the present a chance. What you had with Trey was special, but that doesn’t mean you can’t have something special again. Trey would want you to be happy, Y/N. He would want you to live, to love again, even if it’s scary.”

Y/N took a shaky breath, trying to process all that had been said. “I don’t know if I can. I don’t know if I can let myself love again.” Rachelle, who had been braiding Y/N’s hair the entire time, looked at her with a gentle smile. “Sis, you’re already doing it. You’re talking about it. You’re letting us in. That’s a start, right?”

Y/N nodded, feeling a mixture of fear and hope swirling inside her. She had a long way to go before figuring everything out, but for the first time in a while, she felt like she was on the right path. Her family’s support gave her the strength to take the next step, even if it felt impossible. Madea smiled at her, a small but reassuring smile that told Y/N everything she needed to know. “You don’t have to have it all figured out right now. Just take it one step at a time, baby. And when you’re ready, you’ll know what to do. Just remember, we’re all here for you.”

Y/N let out a breath she didn’t even realize she’d been holding. It wasn’t going to be easy. But maybe, just maybe, she could start to heal. Madea, ever the slick and teasing person, couldn’t resist adding her own touch of humor to the serious conversation. She leaned forward in her chair, an impish gleam in her eyes, and smirked at Y/N, making the moment feel lighter. “Not everyone can be perfect like your grandfather and I, you know,” she said, her voice dripping with playful confidence. “Now show me what this Joe looks like. I need to know who’s got my baby’s heart by the reins.”

Y/N couldn’t help but giggle at her grandmother’s teasing tone, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. She’d always adored Madea’s ability to turn any serious moment into something fun and lighthearted, a gift that seemed to keep everyone on their toes. Y/N’s cheeks flushed slightly, feeling both flattered and caught off guard by the unexpected comment. For a second, she forgot about her worries and just enjoyed being in the moment with her family. The knot of anxiety she’d carried since that argument with Joe seemed to loosen just a little.

“Well, let me show you then,” Y/N replied, her voice light but with a teasing edge of her own as she reached for her phone. She scrolled through Instagram, looking for the group picture from that night at the club—the one that had been posted to Imani's account. It had captured them all in a candid shot: laughing, smiling, and having fun. Joe stood next to her, his arm casually draped around her waist in that way he did when he was feeling comfortable and relaxed. His signature dark tee and jeans, paired with those ever-present sunglasses, gave him that effortlessly cool vibe. Y/N, in her black dress, was grinning as she leaned into him, her hair cascading over her shoulders, the two of them practically glowing under the dim club lights.

With a soft, almost nostalgic smile, Y/N handed the phone to her mother, who eagerly took it. Her mom’s eyes scanned the screen, a soft smile playing at the corners of her lips. Rachelle, still braiding Y/N’s hair, leaned over her shoulder, her curiosity piqued as she tried to get a better look. Madea and Y/N’s mom exchanged a quick glance before both of them burst into delighted grins, making Y/N feel like the most loved (and slightly embarrassed) woman in the room.

“Oh, honey, he’s fine!” Madea chuckled, her voice warm but teasing. “Look at him! That man’s got style, and it’s obvious he knows exactly what he’s doing with that look. I see why you’re smitten. I might need to have a little talk with him though. A man who looks like that better not be playing games with my grandbaby.” She winked at Y/N, who couldn’t help but laugh at her grandmother’s unabashed commentary feeling her face heat up.

Y/N’s mom joined in, her eyes soft with amusement. “I’ve never seen you like this before, Y/N. He’s got that handsome, confident air about him, doesn’t he?” She glanced over at her daughter with a knowing smile that made Y/N feel seen, in more ways than one. “You two look great together. Seriously, don’t let him get away. If you don’t take him seriously, I’ll give him a good talking-to myself.”

Rachelle, who had been silently watching the whole interaction, suddenly broke into a teasing grin. “Oh, look at you, sis, all cozy with Mr. Perfect. You’ve been holding out on us.” She reached over to grab the phone from their mother’s hand, scrolling through the picture again with exaggerated curiosity. “This man’s got you smiling like this, huh? Girl, you’ve got taste, I’ll give you that. He looks like the type who would make your heart race and still bring you coffee in the morning.”

Y/N let out a soft laugh, feeling the warmth of her family’s laughter and affection wash over her. The teasing felt so natural, so comforting—it made her feel like maybe, just maybe, this was all part of something that wasn’t just temporary. For a moment, the weight of everything that had been hanging over her seemed to lighten. Madea let out a deep sigh, leaning back in her chair, still holding the playful smirk that was so familiar to Y/N. “Well, I approve. He’s got that look that says he knows exactly what he’s about. But don’t let him get too comfortable, baby girl. I’ve got my eye on him.” She winked again, and Y/N couldn’t help but feel a mix of warmth and humor at her grandmother’s protectiveness.

Y/N’s mom chuckled softly, shaking her head at Madea. “Madea, don’t scare the poor boy off already.” Her voice was a perfect blend of teasing and affection.

Rachelle, still grinning from ear to ear, chimed in with a bit more seriousness. “Just don’t mess it up, Y/N. He seems like a keeper. Not all guys are as good as he looks—trust me.” Her voice had that knowing tone, like she had seen enough of the ups and downs in relationships to know that when it was right, it was worth holding onto. Y/N smiled again, feeling a mixture of relief and warmth. She hadn’t expected her family to be so open, so accepting, so eager to be a part of her life with Joe. Despite the lingering doubts and the uncertainty swirling in her heart, hearing her family speak so fondly of him made everything feel a little more real. It made her wonder if maybe, just maybe, this wasn’t something to run away from, even with the risk of being hurt again.

She’d taken a step forward with Joe. And hearing her family’s teasing approval—Madea’s playful comments, her mother’s gentle but firm words, Rachelle’s knowing smile—it all made her feel like maybe she wasn’t as alone in this as she thought. Maybe she wasn’t the only one who saw what Joe could be—what they could be. For the first time in a long time, Y/N felt a little lighter, like she didn’t have to carry the weight of everything on her shoulders alone. She wasn’t the only one who cared. And for now, that was enough.

“Alright, alright,” Y/N finally said, raising her hands in mock surrender as she felt the playful pressure from all sides. “I get it! He’s great, okay?” She couldn’t help but laugh again, the tension she’d been carrying slowly but surely melting away with the warmth of her family’s love and humor. Madea leaned in close, her grin widening. “That’s right, baby girl. Just don’t let him get too cocky now. You’re the prize here.”

Y/N chuckled and leaned back, feeling more at ease than she had in a long while. Maybe this time, with a little more support from the people who cared about her, she could navigate this thing with Joe. Maybe. For now, she’d let herself enjoy this moment of peace, surrounded by the people who loved her the most.

Y/N couldn’t help but smile as she scrolled through more pictures of Joe, knowing that her family was getting a kick out of seeing him through her eyes. She pulled up a few more from the Bengals' official Instagram page, showing Joe in his team promo photos. There was one where he was dressed in the Bengals’ black and orange uniform, looking every bit the confident, focused quarterback that he was, with his strong frame and that signature smolder that made him hard to look away from. Another shot showed him laughing with his teammates, his hair a little tousled, his easygoing nature shining through.

“This one’s from the team’s promo shoot,” Y/N said, holding her phone up for them to see. “He looks so serious here, but he’s actually the biggest goofball when he’s not in football mode.” Her mom, still holding the phone, nodded in approval. “I can see that. He’s got that quiet intensity. But then, look at this one—he’s got that playful energy. I can see why you’re drawn to him. A good balance.”

Madea raised an eyebrow as she looked at the photo of Joe laughing with his teammates. “Mmm, I see what you mean. He’s got that swagger, but he doesn’t take himself too seriously. I like that.” She paused and smirked. “And not bad to look at either.” Rachelle, who had been silently observing and braiding Y/N’s hair, suddenly piped up, her voice dripping with mischief. “You know what else I like?” she said, winking at Y/N, who gave her a confused look. “That man’s booty.”

Y/N’s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing instantly. “Rachelle, really?” She couldn’t help but laugh nervously, trying to ignore the image her sister had just put in her head. Madea, clearly delighted, leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with humor. “Oh, don’t act all innocent now, Y/N. We all see it. That man’s got a fine behind. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t noticing it too. Just don’t tell your grandfather.” She smirked playfully, knowing full well she was getting under her granddaughter's skin.

Y/N rolled her eyes, shaking her head as her family erupted in laughter. “I can’t believe this,” she muttered, trying to maintain some semblance of composure as Rachelle continued to tease her. Rachelle, sensing she had struck a nerve, didn’t let up. “I mean, come on, Y/N. You’ve got a man that’s got the whole package. You’ve got the heart, the mind, and then there’s that… ass.” She laughed at the last part, causing everyone else to join in, including Y/N’s mom, who was clearly enjoying watching the dynamic unfold.

Y/N shot Rachelle a playful glare, but she couldn’t hold back her own laugh. “Okay, okay, I get it. But seriously, can we not talk about his butt like that? I’m still trying to figure out how to not feel like a blushing mess around you guys.” Madea waved her hand dismissively, still chuckling. “Baby, it’s just family. And if he’s really as good as you say, then I’m sure he won’t mind you gushing over his fine physique a little. It’s all part of the charm.”

Rachelle leaned in, eyes gleaming with a teasing glint. “All I’m saying is, you better hold on tight to him, sis. With a booty like that, he’ll have other women chasing him down.” Y/N groaned, though she couldn’t help but laugh at her sister’s antics. “You’re impossible,” she muttered, but there was no malice in her voice, just a sense of affection for her sister’s playful nature. Y/N felt her own laughter bubbling up again, as she added, “Okay, fine, I’ll admit it. He’s got a really good butt.” She rolled her eyes at her own admission, but couldn't help but laugh even more when Rachelle gave her a satisfied smirk, like she’d just won some sort of victory.

Her mom, still holding the phone, looked up with a smile. “You know, Y/N, if he’s really the one who’s got your heart, I think we need to have a talk with him. And you might want to warn him about this family.” Y/N’s heart fluttered at the idea of Joe meeting her family, though she wasn’t sure if he was ready for the full-on, playful chaos that came with it. But then again, if he was as good a guy as she thought, he’d fit right in.

Madea leaned back in her chair with a satisfied smile. “Don’t worry, Y/N. If he’s the real deal, he’ll know how to handle us. And we’ll make sure he knows how to treat you right, too.” Y/N took a deep breath, feeling lighter than she had in days. She wasn’t sure what the future held with Joe, but at least for now, surrounded by the love and humor of her family, she could relax and enjoy the moment. Maybe things didn’t have to be so complicated. Maybe they could just be… good.

“Alright,” she said, raising her hands in mock surrender, “enough about Joe’s booty. Let’s get back to my hair before it’s a full-on family roast in here.” Madea chuckled, clearly satisfied with her teasing. “Oh, honey, we’re just getting started.”

Rachelle leaned in, winking again. “Maybe next time we can discuss his you know what.” Y/N groaned dramatically, burying her face in her hands. “I swear, I’m never going to hear the end of this, am I?”

Her family erupted into laughter, Rachelle flashing her an innocent look. “What? Just keeping things interesting, sis. You know we love a good roast around here.” She winked again, her teasing tone light but filled with affection. Madea chuckled softly from her spot across the room. “Oh, honey, it’s all in good fun. But don’t you worry, we’ll have him figured out soon enough. We can’t let just anyone into this family without a little scrutiny.”

Y/N sat back, feeling a wave of warmth wash over her. There was a certain comfort in knowing that no matter how complicated things might get with Joe—or with anything in her life—she had this solid foundation of love and support from her family. The teasing, the jokes, the sense of humor—it was all a reminder that they were there, rooting for her, and willing to call out her choices with love and laughter. As Rachelle continued braiding her hair, the atmosphere in the room lightened. Y/N let herself relax fully into the moment, allowing her laughter to ease the tension she had been holding onto for so long. There were still questions to be answered, uncertainties to be worked through, but for the first time in a while, she felt like things could be okay. Maybe even more than okay.

Her mom looked at her with a soft, knowing smile, her voice gentle. “Y/N, I know this is all new, and I know you’ve been through a lot. But if Joe’s the one you want to be with, if you see something in him, then you don’t have to be afraid to take that step. Just take it slow, and trust your heart.” Madea nodded sagely, her tone surprisingly tender. “Your heart’s been through a lot, baby, but it’s a strong one. Trust it. And don’t let anyone rush you.”

Y/N took in her mom’s words, feeling them settle in her chest. She hadn’t been able to hear it before, but now, with the support of the women who knew her best, it felt easier to breathe. Maybe she didn’t have all the answers about Joe, or about what was going to happen next, but she wasn’t alone in the journey. “Thanks, Mom. Thanks, Madea,” she said quietly, giving them both a grateful smile.

Rachelle, still braiding her hair with a focused expression, chimed in, “You know, sis, it’s okay to be scared. But just don’t let that fear stop you from going after what you want. And if Joe is what you want, then you better believe we’ll be here for all of it.” She paused, giving her sister a playful grin. “And, uh, maybe we’ll even help you pick out some cute outfits for the next time you go out with him, just to make sure he’s really getting the full picture.” Y/N rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress a laugh. “You are too much, Rachelle.”

Her mom chuckled softly. “She’s right, though. You deserve to go after what makes you happy, and if that’s Joe, then we’ll be here to support you every step of the way.” Y/N nodded, feeling lighter than she had in days. Her family’s support, their laughter, their playful teasing—it was exactly what she needed. She was still figuring things out, still processing everything with Joe, but having her family’s love behind her made all the difference.

As the evening stretched on, and the teasing finally subsided, Y/N realized something she hadn’t expected. In the midst of all the questions and uncertainties, she had found a quiet kind of peace. Her family’s affection, their genuine care, and their humor had reminded her of what mattered most—love, connection, and the courage to take chances, even when it felt scary. For the first time in a while, she felt like she could breathe without the weight of everything pressing on her chest. And maybe, just maybe, she could start to believe that things with Joe could be good. No matter where it went, she knew she had people who loved her and had her back, and that was enough for now.

“Alright, enough about Joe’s fine ass and his everything else,” Y/N said, holding up her hands in surrender once more. “Let’s finish this braid before I really lose my mind.”

Her family burst into another round of laughter, and Y/N couldn’t help but smile, knowing that no matter what happened next, she was exactly where she needed to be. The soft murmur of laughter and playful chatter filled the room as Y/N’s dad and grandfather entered the living room, their footsteps heavy but steady, carrying an air of familiarity and strength. Her dad, wearing his worn-in jeans and a loose shirt, paused in the doorway, raising an eyebrow as he surveyed the scene. His lips curled into a teasing grin.

“What’s all this chatter in here?” he asked, his voice warm with amusement, but clearly curious about the burst of laughter coming from the women in the room. Y/N’s mom, who had been seated next to Madea, was pulled up gently by her husband, his strong hand on her waist as he guided her to sit beside him on the couch. His movements were fluid and easy, the kind that only comes with years of being completely in tune with one another. She smiled softly as he settled into his usual spot, his large frame comfortable in the chair, pulling her to sit on his lap, much to everyone’s enjoyment.

Rachelle, never one to pass up an opportunity to tease, leaned back in her chair with a sly grin on her face. “Oh, just ogling Y/N’s fine and shiny man,” she said, her voice filled with playful mischief as she threw Y/N a wink.

Y/N's cheeks flamed instantly, her stomach twisting in that familiar, uncomfortable way whenever her family went full-on into teasing mode. She groaned, throwing her head back in embarrassment. “Rachelle, seriously?” She immediately reached over to pinch her sister’s leg, trying to stifle a laugh but unable to hide the warmth spreading across her face. Her dad and grandfather exchanged an amused glance, their grins matching each other’s. Y/N’s dad chuckled, shaking his head as he shifted a little to get more comfortable. “So, let me get this straight,” he said with a raised brow, his eyes twinkling with humor. “We’re talking about my daughter’s… shiny man?” He couldn't help but laugh as he said it, thoroughly entertained by the way Rachelle was winding her sister up.

Y/N's grandfather, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, his graying beard soft and well-kept, let out a low chuckle, his deep voice rumbling in the room. “Sounds like a fine man if you ask me. I see the girls are giving him their stamp of approval. But, Y/N,” he added, turning his gaze to his granddaughter, “I hope you’re not just all talk about this guy. We’ll need to see him in person before we make any decisions.” He gave her a wink that made everyone laugh. Y/N’s face was a mix of frustration and amusement as she playfully smacked her forehead. “This is not how I imagined coming home,” she muttered under her breath, but she couldn’t keep the smile from tugging at the corners of her lips. She was used to the teasing, but it still felt overwhelming at times, especially when it was about Joe. She wasn’t even sure what was going on with him yet, and here her entire family was, already making assumptions.

Rachelle, obviously reveling in her success, leaned back and stretched her arms over her head in mock innocence. “What? I’m just saying, Y/N’s been holding out on us. You’ve been hanging out with a guy who looks like that and you’re not telling us all the juicy details?”

Y/N’s dad and grandfather exchanged a quick look, both noticing the playful banter happening between the women. Y/N’s dad raised an eyebrow, his expression shifting to one of curiosity. “Okay, okay, enough of all this giggling,” he said, leaning forward a bit. “Who exactly are we talking about here?” Before Y/N could even open her mouth to respond, Rachelle’s mischievous grin spread wide across her face, her eyes gleaming with playful delight. “Oh, you know,” she said with exaggerated emphasis, “Thickums!” Y/N’s eyes went wide, her face immediately burning a deep shade of crimson. She had been really hoping her sister wouldn’t drop that nickname in front of their parents. She let out a mortified groan, feeling the heat in her cheeks intensifying with every passing second.

Her mom and grandmother both erupted into laughter, loud and full of warmth, the sound echoing through the room. Madea wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, still chuckling. “Thickums?” she said between giggles, shaking her head. “Lord, have mercy, girl. You know, if you’re gonna call him that, you better be ready for us to steal him right from under you.” Y/N groaned, rolling her eyes as she couldn’t hide her embarrassment any longer. She felt completely exposed, especially since Rachelle was still sitting behind her, working her braid, leaving her no way to discreetly hide her blushing face. The teasing from her family was relentless, and she was starting to think they were going to milk this for all it was worth.

Y/N's dad smirked, clearly enjoying the show, but his voice was teasing yet laced with affection. “Thickums, huh? Is that what we're calling him now?” He exchanged another glance with Y/N’s grandfather, who was trying—unsuccessfully—not to laugh himself. Grandpa leaned back in his chair, his deep voice rumbling with amusement. “I don’t know, Y/N,” he said, looking at her with a half-smile. “I think I need to see this ‘Thickums’ for myself before I can make any judgments. Sounds like he’s got a whole lot going for him.”

Y/N couldn’t take it anymore. She rolled her eyes, trying to play it cool, but her hands trembled slightly as she grabbed her phone. The teasing from her family was more than she’d bargained for, but there was no escaping it now. She opened the same photo she had shown earlier—the one from the club, with her and Joe laughing together, him in his signature dark tee and her in her dress, standing close, clearly comfortable in each other’s presence. Y/N handed the phone to her dad, feeling a mix of embarrassment and affection. "Here. This is him," she muttered, hoping the focus would shift onto the photo and not the nickname.

Her dad took the phone, his expression softening as he took in the image of Joe. His eyes scanned the photo, clearly taking in the details of the man who had sparked so much playful banter. After a moment, he looked up at Y/N with a knowing smile. “Well, I can see why you’re all fired up,” he said, a teasing edge to his voice. “Not bad at all. Looks like someone’s got herself a fine man.” He handed the phone to her grandfather, who studied the picture with a thoughtful nod.

Y/N’s grandfather held the phone in his rough hands, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the image. “Mmm,” he grunted, clearly impressed. “I see what you’re talking about. He’s got that charm about him, doesn’t he?” He handed the phone back to Y/N with a wink. “Thickums, huh? Don’t let him hear that one. But yeah, I can see why you like him.”

Y/N felt the pressure start to ease just a little as her dad and grandfather seemed to approve. But the teasing was far from over. Rachelle, now done braiding Y/N’s hair, leaned forward with a sly grin. “I’m just saying,” she added, “Thickums is definitely the whole package.” She waggled her eyebrows dramatically, causing everyone to laugh again, including Y/N’s mom, who was still snickering in the background. Y/N buried her face in her hands, completely overwhelmed, but the laughter around her made it easier to take. It wasn’t mean-spirited—it was just her family being her family. And as much as she tried to hide it, she couldn’t help but feel a little warmth in her chest, knowing they had her back, even if it was in the most embarrassing way possible.

Her dad, sensing his daughter’s discomfort but still enjoying the moment, nudged Y/N gently. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. We just want to make sure he’s good enough for you. Thickums or not,” he added with a wink, clearly not letting go of that nickname anytime soon.

Y/N looked at him, half-smiling despite herself. “I’ll never live this down, will I?” Rachelle, still grinning from ear to ear, shook her head. “Not a chance.” Madea leaned in, looking more serious now, though the playful gleam never left her eyes. “Alright, alright, enough with the jokes. But seriously, Y/N, if he’s the one that’s making you smile like this, that’s all that matters. We’ll be here for you, no matter what. And if we need to give him the third-degree, you know we’re ready for that too.” Y/N’s heart warmed at her grandmother’s words, and she nodded gratefully. Despite the teasing, despite the embarrassing moments, this was exactly where she needed to be—surrounded by the people who loved her, and who’d make sure she didn’t settle for anything less than someone who truly cared for her.

With a final sigh, Y/N looked around at her family, her heart a little lighter. “Alright,” she said, “I get it. You all love to embarrass me. But seriously, can we give Joe a break for, like, five minutes?” Her dad laughed, reaching over to ruffle her hair. “We’ll see, kiddo. But don’t think he’s getting off the hook that easy. He’s got us to deal with now.”

Y/N groaned, trying desperately to steer the attention away from herself. She sat up straighter, shaking her head and letting out a dramatic sigh. “Okay, okay, can we please focus on something else? How about we talk about anything but Joe's ‘fine behind’?” she pleaded, her face still flushed from the teasing. But her sister Rachelle, always one to seize an opportunity, smirked and leaned in with that mischievous glint in her eye. “You know, Y/N, I’m just trying to make sure you’re not missing out on anything important.” She turned to their grandmother. “Madea, tell us again what you said earlier. I’m sure everyone would love to hear that little gem.”

Y/N’s eyes widened in horror as Rachelle opened the floodgates. “Rachelle, no!” she hissed under her breath, but it was already too late. Madea, clearly enjoying every second of it, leaned back in her chair and gave Y/N a sly grin. “Oh, honey, don’t act all innocent now,” she teased. “I said, We all see it. That man’s got a fine behind. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t noticing it too. Just don’t tell your grandfather.”

Y/N's mouth dropped open in disbelief, her face turning an even deeper shade of red as the room erupted in laughter. Her grandfather, pretending to be scandalized, put a hand over his heart and let out an exaggerated gasp. “Might have to break out these big boys,” he said, flexing his biceps with a grin that was equal parts playful and intimidating. He flexed both arms, his muscles bulging comically as he looked down at his biceps. “Can’t have this youngster stealing my lady,” he added, giving an exaggerated wink to Madea, who just rolled her eyes and shook her head.

The sight of Y/N’s tough grandfather striking a bodybuilder pose sent everyone into fits of laughter again. Y/N covered her face with both hands, laughing despite herself. “Grandpa, please stop,” she begged, unable to hold back her giggles. “I can’t take this anymore!” Her dad, still chuckling, leaned over to Y/N and whispered, “You know, if he keeps flexing like that, you might have some competition, kiddo. You might have to start watching your back!”

Her mom joined in, nudging her husband teasingly. “Careful now, you might not be the only one getting attention around here.” Y/N threw her hands up in defeat, laughing through the embarrassment. “I swear, this family is impossible,” she muttered, though there was no real heat in her words. She couldn’t help but feel grateful for the warmth and humor in the room, even if it came at her expense.

Madea, wiping away a tear of laughter, turned back to Y/N with a softer smile. “Baby, we’re just playing. But seriously—if he’s the one who’s making you happy, then that’s all that matters. You deserve someone who treats you right.” Her tone turned a little more serious, but the playful twinkle never left her eyes. “You’ve been through a lot, Y/N. Don’t let anything or anyone take that smile away from you.” Y/N’s heart swelled at her grandmother’s words, and she nodded, feeling a rush of affection for her family. It was moments like this—these lighthearted, chaotic, and sometimes embarrassing moments—that reminded her how lucky she was to be surrounded by people who loved her unconditionally.

Her grandfather leaned forward again, his flexing arm still on display, as he added, “Don’t worry, baby girl. I’ll keep an eye on him. Thickums or not, he’ll have to pass the family test first.” Everyone laughed again, and Y/N could only shake her head, feeling the weight of the world slip off her shoulders. She had never expected a reunion with her family to involve so much teasing, but it was exactly what she needed. It was normal. It was love. And most importantly, it made her realize just how lucky she was to be able to share her life with them, no matter how complicated things might get with Joe.

As the laughter died down, Y/N found herself smiling more than she had in days. For the first time in a while, she felt lighter, like maybe she wasn’t carrying all the weight of her emotions alone. Her family’s playful teasing, their support, and their love made it clear that no matter what happened with Joe, she had a solid foundation to stand on.

And that, for now, was enough.

Her dad grinned, his hand resting on his wife’s waist as he looked at Y/N with that affectionate yet protective gaze he always had. “Well, if he’s someone worth keeping around, we’ll meet him eventually, won’t we? It’s only a matter of time. But just know, young lady, we’re a tough crowd to impress.” He winked at his daughter, though his tone was lighthearted. He knew the way the world could be, and he didn’t want her to rush into anything she wasn’t sure about.

Y/N's grandfather, ever the man of few words but plenty of wisdom, leaned forward slightly, his deep-set eyes locked on Y/N. “That’s right,” he said, his tone firm yet filled with the same warmth that had been a constant in her life. “You take your time, girl. No need to rush into anything. But remember, family’s always watching, and we’ll always have your back.” Y/N’s heart swelled with appreciation, knowing that even if they were teasing her relentlessly, her family would never let her go through anything alone. They had her back, and that meant more than anything.

Rachelle nudged her again, this time more gently, but still with a playful grin. “Don’t act so embarrassed, sis. You’re the one who’s been keeping Mr. Shiny Man a secret for so long. We just wanna make sure he’s good enough for you.” Y/N shook her head, her laughter finally bubbling up, the tension in her chest easing just a little. “Okay, okay, I get it. You’re all ridiculous,” she said, her eyes dancing with amusement. “But can we please, please stop talking about Joe’s ‘shiny’—and apparently fine—body parts?”

Her mom laughed softly as she leaned back against her husband’s chest, clearly enjoying the lightheartedness of the moment. “We’re just teasing, Y/N. And hey, if he’s really ‘the one,’ we’ll let him stick around for a while. We’re just making sure he knows he’s entering the lion’s den.” Y/N sighed, her head resting back against the couch as she exchanged a look with Rachelle. “Well, if he ever meets all of you, I’m pretty sure he’ll run for the hills.”

Her dad let out a deep laugh, pulling her mom in a little closer. “I doubt it, sweetheart. If he’s got any sense, he’ll stick around and show us he’s worthy of being in this family. We’ve got a way of testing people, you know.” Y/N smirked, rolling her eyes. “I don’t think Joe’s ready for all of you, but we'll see.”

Her grandfather chuckled again, his voice steady as he leaned back in his chair. “Don’t worry, girl. If he’s a good man, he’ll know how to hold his ground. We just want what’s best for you.” Y/N couldn’t help but smile, feeling a deep sense of love and warmth wash over her. Despite all the chaos and the teasing, there was no mistaking how much her family cared for her. And maybe, just maybe, that would be enough to guide her through the uncertainty with Joe. With that, the conversation drifted to lighter, more casual topics, and the room filled with easy laughter once again. Y/N knew things with Joe weren’t simple, but with the love and support of her family, she felt like she could take on whatever came next—teasing, challenges, and all.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Joe sat on the edge of his bed, phone clutched tightly in his hand as he stared at the picture that had caused so much trouble. He knew the photo didn’t paint the full picture. In fact, it barely scratched the surface of what had really happened. The woman in the photo had been nothing but a distraction, and Joe had brushed her off within seconds. But of course, people didn’t see that. They saw what they wanted to see—a picture that could easily be misconstrued, especially with the rumors that would inevitably follow.

He ran a hand through his hair, frustration bubbling up. Joe had never been one to care much about rumors, but when it came to Y/N—when it came to her feelings—he couldn’t stand to see her hurt by something he hadn’t even done. He needed to make sure she knew the truth. He needed to make sure she knew he was all in. His fingers hovered over the screen, wondering how best to explain himself. He’d already tried texting her, but she’d gone silent on him, and that was driving him insane. He couldn’t just let it slide. Joe wasn’t that kind of guy. Not when it came to Y/N.

Sighing, he opened up his messages to Imani and Keisha. At least they could help him figure out how to approach this. They both knew him well enough to understand that he wasn’t interested in anyone else. He was focused on Y/N, and that was the only person he cared about. “Hey, just wanted to clear this up. That picture from the bar—nothing happened. I brushed the girl off right after that. I’m all in when it comes to Y/N, and I mean that. I’ve been trying to figure out how to explain this to her, but she stopped texting me, and I’m not sure what to do now.”

He paused for a moment, then added more, wanting to drive his point home. “I really care about her, and I’m not trying to mess this up. Just don’t know how to get through to her right now.” He stared at the message for a moment before hitting send. As soon as he did, he felt a little better—like he had put his thoughts out into the world, and now he just had to wait for a response. He sat back, running his hands over his face, trying to shake off the nerves that were eating at him. He knew he needed to stay calm, but everything felt so up in the air. How could he get Y/N to trust him again when she probably thought he had been flirting with someone else? Worse, what if she thought he was playing games with her?

His phone buzzed, and he scrambled to grab it, hoping for some kind of answer. Imani had replied first. Imani: “I got your back, Joe. Don’t worry about the rumors. We’ll help you get in touch with her. We know you’re serious about her.”

Joe’s shoulders relaxed slightly as he read her message. He wasn’t completely alone in this. Keisha: “You just gotta be patient, Joe. She’s probably just processing everything. But if you’re really in it for her, she’ll come around. Just give her space and time.”

Joe nodded to himself, feeling a little more grounded. Both Imani and Keisha were right—he couldn’t force anything. He had to give Y/N the time she needed to think things through. All he could do was make sure she knew where he stood. And that meant being honest, even if it was tough. He quickly typed out a response to both of them. “Thanks, guys. I appreciate it. I just need to figure out what to do next. I’ll stay patient, but I can’t just leave it like this. I’ll get to her somehow.”

He took a deep breath and set his phone down, pushing aside the nagging feeling in his chest. It wasn’t going to help him to sit here and dwell on it. He needed to focus—on practice, on everything else that needed his attention. If he could manage to focus on the field, maybe that would help calm his nerves. He stood up, moving toward his closet. He quickly picked out a black T-shirt that fit just right, a pair of dark jeans, and his favorite sneakers. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror as he buttoned up his shirt. His face still looked a little worn, tired from the lack of sleep and the constant worry over Y/N. He’d been so distracted that he hadn’t even had the chance to focus on his own preparation for the day.

Shaking his head, Joe grabbed his keys, his mind still on Y/N. The idea of her being hurt by the picture gnawed at him. He wasn’t sure when she’d stopped texting him—he hadn’t noticed at first, too wrapped up in his own stress. But now that he realized it, he was even more concerned. Had he completely messed things up? Was she over him already? As he left his hotel room, he tried to shake the thoughts off, but they clung to him. He had a meeting with his publicist before practice. Hopefully, she would help him figure out what to do next—maybe even give him some advice on how to deal with the media fallout from the picture.

The brisk morning air hit his face as he walked to the car, and he couldn’t help but wonder if he was heading in the right direction with all of this. What if Y/N never came around? What if this was it? He pushed the thought aside as he slid into his car. He’d dealt with pressure before. This was no different. He couldn’t let himself get distracted. Not now.

Driving to the facility, his phone buzzed again, but he didn’t check it. He needed to focus. There would be time to figure things out with Y/N later. Right now, he had a responsibility to the team, to himself, and to the future they could still have—if she gave him the chance. He reached the facility just as the morning sun began to light up the parking lot, and for the first time today, he felt a flicker of hope that maybe things would get better. He just needed to get through this. And then, hopefully, he’d get the chance to prove to Y/N that he was all in. Joe sat down in the small conference room with his publicist, Rachel, who had already started laying out the plan. He knew he needed to be proactive in handling the fallout from the photo, especially since things with Y/N were still up in the air.

Rachel was calm, methodical, and professional, everything Joe admired in someone who handled the media side of his career. She laid out several ideas for press statements, interviews, and how he could navigate the next few days. “Here’s what I’m thinking,” Rachel said, her fingers tapping on her tablet. “We can issue a statement, but it’s important that we don’t overdo it. The more you try to over-explain, the more people will speculate. Instead, we’ll make it clear that you’ve been focused on football, that the rumors aren’t accurate, and that you’re focused on moving forward. People love a quiet, confident response. It’ll play in your favor.”

Joe nodded, running a hand through his hair as he absorbed her words. “I agree,” he said. “Just make sure Y/N doesn’t feel like she’s getting lost in this, too. I need her to know that I’m all in, and that this isn't some... short-term thing.” Rachel gave him a look, half sympathetic, half amused. “I get it, Joe. But you can’t control what the media says. What you can control is your own actions. Focus on that. Let Y/N see that you’re serious.” “I will,” Joe said, standing up as the meeting wrapped. He felt a little better, more in control. The plan would work—he just had to stick to it. After all, getting his life back on track, both professionally and personally, was what mattered most.

He left the meeting feeling lighter and more focused. His publicist had given him a roadmap, but now he had to focus on the biggest priority: Y/N. He couldn’t let this mess with her linger. His thoughts were still running wild as he walked through the locker room to the practice field, and he made sure to make a quick stop at the coach's office before heading out. He was already mentally preparing himself for how he would address Y/N when he saw her. He could handle this. He just needed to talk to her.

But when he stepped onto the field and saw Keisha and Imani standing together by the water cooler, he immediately noticed the absence. No Y/N. His chest tightened, and a small knot formed in his stomach. Walking up to the girls during the break, he gave them a small wave, but his gaze quickly shifted to the empty spot where Y/N usually stood. It was hard not to notice her absence—it was like the air felt different without her there.

“Hey, have you seen Y/N?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady. He wasn’t sure why he felt this strange sense of dread, but he couldn’t shake it. She’d been avoiding his texts, but he had hoped she’d be here. Imani and Keisha exchanged a look. The way their eyes flicked between each other immediately made Joe uneasy. He opened his mouth, ready to ask again, but Imani sighed, her face softening in sympathy.

“She went home, Joe,” she said quietly, her voice tinged with hesitation. Joe’s heart stopped for a beat. His feet felt like they were glued to the ground as the words registered in his brain. “Home?” he asked, his tone a little sharper than he meant. “What do you mean, she went home?” Keisha stepped forward, placing a hand gently on his shoulder, her voice gentle but firm. “She went back to Louisiana. She wasn’t answering your texts, and she needed space. It’s been a lot with everything happening at once. She just needed to go back to her family for a while.”

Joe stood there, shocked, unable to fully process what he was hearing. “She—she left?” He repeated the words to himself as if they didn’t make sense, his mind racing. Imani shifted on her feet, clearly uncomfortable. “Look, Joe… I know this wasn’t how you wanted things to go. But she’s been through a lot, and when things get too overwhelming, Y/N shuts down. She doesn’t always handle things in the most obvious way. And right now, she just needs time.”

Joe’s mind spun, the words blurring together. She’s gone? All of the plans he had—his ideas about clearing things up with her, telling her how serious he was—seemed to be slipping through his fingers. “She didn’t say anything to me,” Joe muttered under his breath, his frustration seeping into his voice. He couldn't stop the feeling of helplessness that was creeping in. He hadn’t gotten a chance to explain himself, and now, she was halfway across the country.

Imani and Keisha both looked at him with sympathy, but neither one of them said anything more. They knew how he felt about Y/N—how much he wanted to make things right. They also knew that trying to push things too much with Y/N was only going to make things worse. “I need to call her,” Joe said, his voice thick with frustration. His thumb hovered over his phone screen, but he wasn’t sure what he was supposed to say. His heart was racing, and he didn’t want to say the wrong thing. “Joe, you’re going to have to let her come to you,” Keisha said softly. “You can’t fix this by pushing. Just give her the space she needs. She’s with her family right now. She’ll reach out when she’s ready.”

Joe took a deep breath, his mind spinning. He had to let go, at least for now. But the uncertainty was killing him. Would she reach out? Would she come back to him when she was ready? All he could do was wait, and that was the hardest part of all. He let out a slow breath and nodded at Keisha and Imani, forcing a smile as he turned toward the field. But the weight of everything—his career, Y/N, the distance between them—felt heavier than ever. And for the first time in a long while, Joe wasn’t sure how he was going to make it through the day.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

The car ride to the cemetery was quiet, with the hum of the engine and the occasional rustle of the wind outside filling the space. Rachelle drove, her hands relaxed on the wheel, but Y/N could tell her sister was just as lost in thought as she was. It wasn’t that they didn’t talk—they had their moments of casual chatter—but today felt different. Y/N had been quiet since they left the house, her eyes staring out the window, thinking about everything that had happened over the past few days. When they arrived, Y/N could already feel the weight of the place before they even got out of the car. The cemetery was peaceful, almost serene, but it carried the weight of memories she wasn’t sure she was ready to face. But she had to. For herself. For Trey. For the clarity she needed.

Rachelle parked the car, and Y/N both got out. She grabbed the picnic basket from the backseat, her hands tight around the handle. It was something she’d done countless times before—coming here with a basket full of food, flowers, and a blanket. It had become a kind of tradition, a ritual of sorts, that she had built with herself. She didn’t know when it started, but at some point after Trey’s passing, she began to bring food and sit there, talking to the gravestone like it was the most natural thing in the world.

She walked slowly down the path, the crunch of gravel under their feet the only sound besides their quiet breaths. Rachelle gave her a glance, but Y/N didn’t look up. She knew her sister was probably worried, but Y/N wasn’t ready to talk just yet. Her sister Rachelle had stayed in the car, giving her the space she needed. Y/N knew that Rachelle would have stayed by her side if she asked, but this was something she needed to do on her own. It had always been like this when she came here, a ritual she had built for herself after everything had happened with Trey. She would come, talk to him, cry, laugh, and sometimes, she would even feel a little bit of peace.

She walked slowly down the path, the crunch of gravel under her feet the only sound besides their quiet breaths. When she reached Trey’s plot, Y/N stopped. It felt like time had frozen for a moment, the reality of the cemetery settling around her like an unspoken weight. She stood there, looking down at the headstone, feeling the familiar ache in her chest. The stone was cool to the touch as she gently ran her fingers along it, brushing off some dust that had settled over the years. She could almost feel him there, like she always did when she visited. The wind was still, the trees barely rustling in the background, and it felt almost as though the whole world was waiting for her to speak.

She set down the basket and flowers and then spread the blanket over the grass, letting out a deep sigh as she sat down, her legs crossed. The soft fabric of the blanket felt comforting beneath her, a grounding sensation she desperately needed. She wiped away the few tears that had started to well in her eyes, her breath shaky as she gathered her thoughts. The cemetery was quiet, with only the soft rustling of the wind and the occasional bird calling out in the distance. Y/N sat on the blanket, feeling the weight of the moment settle around her. It had been a while since she had come here like this, with the flowers and the food, but today it felt right. She wasn’t sure what she was hoping for—some sort of answer from the universe, a sign from Trey, or just the comfort of being near him again. Whatever it was, it was something she needed.

The picnic basket sat beside her, and she carefully unpacked it, laying out the food and drink she had brought. She hadn’t been hungry in the usual sense, but there was something comforting about the act of preparing a meal, of feeling like she was still giving something to Trey, even though he wasn’t there in the way she wished he were. She had brought his favorite foods: a sandwich, chips, and some fruit. It wasn’t much, but it was what she could offer. Y/N carefully set the flowers down on the grave, the white lilies a stark contrast to the deep green of the grass. She paused for a moment, allowing herself a few seconds to breathe, to reflect on the person Trey had been and how much she had loved him. The grief still hung on her like a heavy cloak, but somehow, being here, by his side, gave her a feeling of closeness that she hadn’t been able to find anywhere else.

"Hey, Trey," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur, the words tasting bittersweet on her tongue. Her fingers twisting the ring, the engagement ring he had given her, that was held by a gold chain. The symbol of the promise of their stolen future, their forever. "I know I’ve been gone for a little while… but I needed to come talk to you." Her heart clenched at the emptiness that seemed to echo between her words and the grave. She wasn’t sure if she was speaking to him in some hopeful, naive way or if it was just a way of keeping his memory alive in her. Either way, it was what she needed. She had to.

"I’ve been… I’ve been figuring things out, Trey. But it's hard. You know how I am with all this change." She let out a half-laugh, half-sob. "It’s like everything is moving so fast, and I don’t know if I’m ready for all of it. Joe, him being in my life again—it's been a whirlwind, and part of me wants to pull away from it all because I’m scared of getting hurt. But I can't stop thinking about him." Y/N paused, closing her eyes for a moment. She tried to picture Trey’s face, his smile, the way he always seemed to know exactly what to say to make her feel safe. But that was before. Before the tragedy that had torn everything apart.

"Do you think I’m doing the right thing?" she asked, her voice wavering. "I keep thinking about what you’d say, and I don’t know, maybe it’s just me being afraid of letting someone in again. I don't want to lose someone like I lost you." The words hung in the air, leaving an emptiness that only made the pain sharper. She looked down at the flowers she’d brought—a bouquet of his favorite white lilies—and carefully set them down at the base of the stone, her fingers lingering there as if she were waiting for something to come back to her. "You always said I should keep moving forward," she whispered, her voice soft, as if she were afraid the wind would carry her words away. "But I don’t know how, Trey. I don’t know how to move forward without you. How do I do this? How do I let someone else in when it feels like my heart is still yours?"

Her heart clenched as the memories of their time together rushed forward—Trey's laugh, the way he held her hand, the way he made her feel safe, no matter what. She could almost hear his voice in her head, teasing her about being dramatic, about being too much of a perfectionist. But his words always had a way of calming her down. His confidence in her, his love for her—it was something she’d never find again. Or at least, she didn’t think she could. Y/N let her fingers trail along the edge of the gravestone, the cool stone against her skin offering some semblance of comfort. "I keep thinking about Joe. About how much I want to let him in. But then I get scared. I get scared because of what happened. What if I lose him, too? What if my heart breaks again, and I can’t handle it?"

She felt a lump rise in her throat, the emotion threatening to break through the surface. She didn’t want to cry—didn’t want to feel that raw, aching sadness again—but she couldn’t stop it. Her tears fell softly onto the blanket, the weight of everything pushing down on her chest. "I don’t know, Trey," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don’t know if I’m ready for this. I’m so scared. But at the same time, I feel like I should be. Joe—he makes me feel things I didn’t think I could feel again. But then I pull away, and I don’t know how to stop."

The words seemed to linger in the air, unanswered, hanging between her and the grave. She wasn’t sure if she was speaking to him for reassurance, or if it was just something she needed to say out loud to finally get some clarity. It felt like a moment of surrender, one where she admitted to herself that maybe she was ready. But it also felt like a fragile moment—like saying it out loud would somehow make it real, and if it didn’t work out, the pain would be even harder to bear. Y/N wiped the tears from her eyes, trying to steady her breathing. She was exhausted from carrying all this weight by herself. She needed to be strong, but it was hard. "I want to make it work with him, Trey. I really do. But I’m scared. I don’t want to mess things up."

For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath around her, the stillness of the cemetery providing an almost sacred space for her to let out all the emotions she had been bottling up. The wind picked up slightly, rustling the leaves on the nearby trees.

Rachelle, could be seen through the windows, her figure still in the driver’s seat, waiting patiently for her sister. Y/N knew that her sister was giving her the space she needed. And Y/N was grateful for it, knowing that Rachelle would never push her to do anything before she was ready. But still, part of Y/N wished her sister would come over, sit beside her, and offer her some words of wisdom. Rachelle had always been the practical one, the one who helped Y/N see things clearly when her emotions clouded her judgment. She was the one who knew when to listen and when to speak, and Y/N appreciated that more than she could ever say.

Y/N finally looked down at the basket again, reaching for the small sandwich she had packed for herself. She picked it up absently, but before she could take a bite, she glanced at the spot next to her, where Trey’s gravestone stood, as if waiting for a response. She hadn’t expected one, but in that moment, it almost felt as if he were there, sitting beside her, offering the comfort she so desperately needed. "I don’t know if I’ll ever fully be ready for everything, Trey. But I’m going to try. I’m going to try for myself... and for him." With that, she finally ate, the first bite a small but significant act of moving forward. She wasn’t sure what would come next, or how everything would unfold with Joe. But sitting there, with Trey’s memory as her anchor and the cool air brushing against her face, she knew that at least for this moment, she was okay. And sometimes, that was enough.

The journey wasn’t over, but it had started again in a way she hadn’t expected. She didn’t have all the answers, and she wasn’t sure how things with Joe would play out, but she knew one thing for sure—she was ready to keep moving forward. Y/N sat quietly on the blanket, the cemetery stretching out around her in peaceful, almost reverential silence. The distant sound of rustling leaves was the only sound that disturbed the stillness, but even that felt like it was part of the moment—part of the conversation she was having, not just with the gravestone but with the memories of Trey that still lived within her.

Her fingers ran over the smooth, cold surface of the marble stone as if tracing the edges of time itself. The etching of Trey’s name under his smiling face still caught her breath, reminding her of a time when the world felt more certain, when love had been full of possibility instead of this quiet, lingering grief. As she sat there, the weight of everything—the loss, the love, the past, the future—pressed gently against her chest. She felt the pressure of it but didn't pull away. She couldn’t. Not yet. "You know I'll love you forever, Trey," she whispered, the words coming softly, but with such intensity that it almost hurt. It wasn’t just a promise anymore; it was the truth, a truth so deeply embedded in her heart that it would never leave.

Her voice cracked, faltering under the strain of emotions she’d carried for so long, but she pushed through it. She couldn’t break down now, not here, not when she’d made her way to this moment. There was a delicate sort of peace in this place, and she was determined to hold onto it. The sun was beginning its descent behind the trees, casting a warm glow across the cemetery. Y/N lowered her gaze, her fingers trembling slightly as they hovered over the smooth surface of the stone. She needed something—anything—to help her bridge the gap between now and then. She needed to know, in some way, that he was still with her, that his spirit wasn’t lost in time but instead remained a part of her, like a thread woven into the fabric of her life.

Her heart twisted as she remembered the days they had spent together, the simple, happy moments that now seemed both distant and near, like memories of a dream she couldn’t fully recall. She missed him with every fiber of her being. Her hand, still trembling, came up to her lips, brushing over them before pressing a soft kiss to her fingers. With that gentle touch, she carried the kiss across the space between her and the gravestone, placing her hand gently on the cool, smooth surface of the marble just above Trey’s smiling face. The gesture felt both strange and comforting, as if she were reaching out to him across time and space, trying to touch a piece of him that remained here, in this place.

“Please,” she whispered, the words coming barely above a murmur, but to her they felt as significant as a prayer. “Give me a sign that you're still here with me. I need to know you're still with me, in some way.” The stillness stretched, filled only by the distant hum of nature and the soft breeze that whispered through the trees. For a moment, it felt as if nothing would come. And she was okay with that. She had asked the universe for a sign many times before, each time hoping for something, anything to help her feel connected to him again. But maybe there was no sign to be given. Maybe it was just about holding onto the love and memories, trusting that they were enough.

She closed her eyes for a moment, her chest tight, as if the simple act of hoping might shatter the delicate peace she had found. She felt, for just an instant, that familiar ache, the kind that always came when she thought of Trey. It wasn’t just the pain of missing him—it was the absence of his presence in her life, the silent space he had left behind. Then, as though the world was answering her, the wind shifted. A rustling of leaves stirred, soft at first, then louder, like nature itself was awakening to the moment. Her heart skipped as a flutter of movement caught her eye. She turned, and there, perched right on the marble stone above Trey’s picture, was a cardinal.

Its feathers were a striking red, a splash of color against the muted landscape of the cemetery. It sat there, still and unhurried, its beady black eyes fixed on Y/N. She held her breath, her heart racing, as she stared at the bird. It wasn’t just the beauty of the bird—it was the way it seemed to know her. It was as if it understood everything she was feeling, every unspoken word, every piece of her heart laid bare. The cardinal remained motionless, just watching her. Y/N’s breath caught in her throat, her mind struggling to comprehend the coincidence, or maybe it wasn’t a coincidence. Maybe, just maybe, this was the sign she had been hoping for. Her heart felt like it had been struck by lightning, a surge of emotion so intense that it almost made her dizzy.

She couldn’t stop the tear that slipped down her cheek. She wiped it away quickly, a soft laugh escaping her lips, one filled with wonder, disbelief, and joy. "Trey?" she whispered, barely above a breath. Her voice cracked, unsure if she was speaking to the cardinal or to the memory of him that still lived within her. "Is that you?" The cardinal tilted its head, its gaze unwavering, as if acknowledging her question. It stayed there, still and beautiful, as if it had all the time in the world to share this moment with her. And in that moment, Y/N felt a shift inside her—a sense of peace, of connection, that she hadn’t felt in so long. It was fleeting, but it was enough.

It was enough to remind her that Trey wasn’t truly gone. Not in the way she had feared. Maybe he wasn’t physically here, but somehow, in ways she couldn’t fully explain, he was still watching over her, still part of her life, still a part of her. Y/N smiled through the tears, the weight of everything lifting just a little bit. She stayed there for a few moments longer, watching the cardinal, letting the magic of the moment wash over her. When it finally fluttered its wings and took flight, soaring into the sky, Y/N felt the tightness in her chest loosen.

The bird disappeared into the horizon, but Y/N wasn’t sad. Instead, she felt something lighter, something that felt like hope. Like a fresh breath after a long, suffocating silence.

"I’ll always love you, Trey," she said, her voice stronger now, her resolve settling in her chest. She paused, taking a moment to gather herself. "Thank you. Thank you for being with me, even now." With one last lingering glance at the gravestone, she slowly stood, brushing the dirt from her hands. She packed up the picnic basket with a sense of calm she hadn’t expected, moving deliberately, the rhythm of her actions grounding her. The grief would always be there, woven into the fabric of her life, but now, so was a sense of peace—of understanding.

She took a deep breath, filling her lungs with the crisp, cool air of the cemetery. It felt like the air had shifted too, like a weight had been lifted from the world. She wasn’t sure where the next step would take her, but for the first time in a long while, she felt ready to move forward. Maybe not quickly, but slowly, with the knowledge that the past could coexist with the present, that love could remain even after loss. And for the first time in days, Y/N felt the stirrings of hope, like the cardinal’s flight had carried something with it—something she could hold on to, even in the darkest of times. And maybe, just maybe, that was all she needed.

The next day, Y/N woke up with a weight in her chest, a heaviness that settled over her as she slowly peeled her eyes open to the dim morning light. The events of the previous day—her quiet visit to Trey’s grave, the unexpected sign of the cardinal—still clung to her like a blanket she couldn’t shake off. It felt almost unreal, the way everything had unfolded. But today, she had to face something else, something just as emotionally charged. Today, she was going to visit Trey’s family—his parents, and his younger sister, Londyn.

As she sat at the kitchen table, nursing her coffee, Y/N’s fingers absentmindedly traced the rim of the mug. The heat from the cup seeped into her hands, but it did little to ease the cold knot tightening in her stomach. Her thoughts circled in a quiet storm. What would they think of me now? she wondered. Would they see the change in me, the shift I feel deep in my heart? It wasn’t that she wanted to forget Trey, or replace him—nothing would ever do that. But there was something about Joe that had slowly worked its way into her life, into her heart. She hadn’t expected it, couldn’t have predicted it, but the connection was undeniable. Joe had become a constant in her thoughts, a presence she hadn’t been able to ignore. And yet, the idea of telling Trey’s family about him—letting them know she was letting her heart belong to someone else—was like trying to speak a language she wasn’t sure they’d understand.

Her mind flickered to the first time she had met Joe, to the way their chemistry had been instant, a spark she couldn’t explain. Even though it felt right, she couldn’t shake the fear of what it might mean for her relationship with Trey’s family. She had been so intertwined with them, and Trey’s memory was so deeply embedded in the fabric of their lives. How would they take it? How would they feel knowing that, slowly but surely, she was finding a new place in her heart for someone else?

A deep sigh escaped her lips as she set the mug down. She had been avoiding the question, the rawness of it, but today it would have to be faced. She wasn’t sure if she was ready, but she had to try. She owed it to herself, to Trey, and to his family.

The drive to their house felt like it took forever, every mile stretching on for what felt like hours, each passing street deepening the well of anxiety in her stomach. The familiar neighborhood was the same as it had always been, yet, to Y/N, it now felt different, like an old song played on a broken record, a reminder of what was lost and what could never be again. She drove past houses where children played in their front yards, their laughter ringing in the air, and it made her heart ache for a future she would never have with Trey. The streets had always felt so full of life when Trey had been there, his exuberance, his voice, his laughter filling the spaces. But now, those same streets felt eerily quiet, a silence that echoed all the memories she had built with him and the ones they would never get to share.

As she approached the house, her breath caught in her throat. The familiar sight of the porch with its rows of potted plants, the ones Trey’s mom, Carla, had always tended to with such care, was still there. The swing, that old wooden thing that creaked with every movement, still hung from the sturdy oak tree in the front yard. The sight of it all should have been comforting, nostalgic even, but instead, it felt like a reminder of everything she had lost. The house, warm and inviting as it was, seemed to magnify the absence of Trey. The void was so palpable, so real, that it almost made her want to turn back.

Her heart felt heavy in her chest, her hands shaking as she gripped the steering wheel. She sat there for a moment, staring at the house. A thousand memories danced in her mind—the way Trey’s laugh had filled this space, the smell of his mother’s cooking, the sound of Londyn’s voice echoing through the halls. It was all still there, but so much of it was tainted by the fact that Trey was no longer here. She took a deep breath, steadying herself, before reaching for the door handle. She couldn’t avoid this forever. She couldn’t let her fear and guilt keep her from being there for them, for showing up and honoring the connection she had with them all. They had been her family, too, and she owed it to them to be honest. To show up, no matter how much it made her heart ache.

Her feet moved almost automatically as she walked up the familiar front steps, each one creaking under her weight. She could almost hear Trey’s voice, teasing her about how she always took the steps too fast. It almost made her smile, but the ache that followed was too strong. When she reached the door, she hesitated for just a moment, gathering her thoughts. A deep breath escaped her, and she rang the doorbell.

The sound echoed in the quiet air, and she waited. For a long second, everything seemed to stand still. Then, the door creaked open, and Londyn’s face appeared, her smile lighting up as she saw Y/N standing there. “Y/N!” Londyn exclaimed, stepping forward to wrap her in a tight hug. “You actually came! I’m so happy to see you.” Y/N squeezed her back, holding on a little longer than usual. Londyn’s embrace was a comfort, a small anchor in the sea of emotions that had been swirling in her chest. It felt familiar, like a piece of home she hadn’t realized she was missing. As they pulled away, Y/N noticed the slight hesitation in Londyn’s eyes, the soft sadness that lingered there. “I’m so glad to see you too, Londyn,” Y/N said, her voice a little unsteady. Londyn gave her a small, almost nervous smile. “Mom and Dad are inside. They’ve been asking about you. We’ve all missed you.” Y/N nodded, feeling her throat tighten. “I’ve missed you guys too.”

Stepping inside the house was like stepping into a memory. The scent of home—of dinner cooking in the kitchen, the faint hum of the TV from the living room—welcomed her in, but it all felt slightly off. The absence of Trey seemed louder here, and she couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling in her gut. What if they noticed the changes in her? What if they could see that she wasn’t quite the same? Carla, Trey’s mom, appeared from the kitchen, wiping her hands on her apron. Her warm, welcoming smile softened when she saw Y/N standing there.

“Y/N, darling,” Carla said, her voice full of affection as she pulled Y/N into a hug. “I’m so happy you came by. It’s been too long.” Y/N smiled weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’ve missed you.” Carla held her at arm’s length, studying her face, and Y/N could see the concern in her eyes. “How are you really, sweetheart?” she asked gently, her tone full of love and care.  Y/N blinked back the sudden tears threatening to spill over. “I’m doing okay,” she whispered. “I’m just… still figuring things out.” Marcus, Trey’s dad, appeared from the hallway, and his warm smile was a comfort. He stepped forward and wrapped Y/N in a hug as well. “Good to see you, kiddo,” he said, his voice deep and reassuring. “It’s always a pleasure to have you here.”

As they moved into the living room, the weight of unspoken words hung in the air. Y/N could feel it—the subtle tension, the sense of waiting. They wanted her to open up, to share what had been happening in her life, and part of her wanted to do that. But another part of her hesitated, unsure of how to even begin. As they settled into the familiar living room, the comfort of the space wrapped around Y/N like a warm embrace. The couch, worn from years of use, seemed to settle into its own little niche in the world—much like Y/N herself had tried to do since losing Trey. The air carried the comforting scent of stew bubbling away on the stove, the rich aroma of home-cooked love filling the room. Y/N felt the tug of nostalgia, that bittersweet ache of remembering happier times. The laughter. The conversations. The life they had all shared before the world had changed.

But this was now, and the weight of the unspoken words between them felt heavy, suspended in the air. She could feel it—a quiet expectation. They were waiting for her to share something, something they all knew was coming but had never dared ask. It wasn’t a question that needed words; it was in the way they looked at her, the way they were waiting for her to speak the truth she hadn’t quite been able to say out loud. They started with small talk, the kind that filled the awkward silences before anything more important could be addressed. Y/N told them about her new life in Cincinnati, the new job with the Bengals, the excitement she’d found in the city. She spoke about her teammates, the community, and the little joys she’d discovered in the midst of all the chaos that came with change. The words came easier than she expected, flowing out like a balm to soothe the raw edges of her grief. For a moment, it almost felt like things were normal again.

“The team’s been amazing,” Y/N said, leaning back slightly on the couch as she tucked her legs underneath her. She could feel the warmth of the room soaking into her skin, making her feel grounded. “And the fans are incredible. It’s so different from New Orleans, but in a good way. I didn’t know how much I’d enjoy the change.” Carla and Marcus exchanged a glance, their faces warm with pride and understanding. They were happy for her, Y/N could see that. But behind their smiles, she could sense the questions, the lingering curiosity about what was going on in her heart. They knew she had been through so much, and now they could see her emerging from the fog, moving forward in ways they hadn’t expected—but hadn’t quite dared to ask about.

“Bet you never thought you’d be wearing those Bengals colors, huh?” Marcus teased with a grin, nudging her gently with his elbow. “I can’t picture you trading in the Saints for them forever.” Y/N laughed softly, her heart momentarily lightened by his playful banter. She had spent so many years surrounded by the black and gold of the Saints, it was strange—almost foreign—to be wearing orange and black. But there was something about the change that had awakened a new side of her, something she wasn’t quite ready to label yet, but it felt good.

“Don’t worry,” she said with a grin. “I’m not switching allegiances permanently. But it’s nice to be a part of something new. It’s just… fresh, you know?” Marcus nodded approvingly. “Change is good for the soul, even if it takes a little getting used to.” Carla watched the exchange with a quiet smile, but then her gaze softened as she turned to Y/N. There was something in her eyes—something tender, almost knowing—that made Y/N’s heart skip a beat. It was like Carla had been holding her breath, waiting for the right moment to ask the question they all knew was coming.

“So…” Carla began, her voice calm but tinged with a motherly softness, “Is there anyone special in your life back in Cincinnati?” The question hung in the air, and Y/N’s heart stuttered in her chest. It wasn’t that she hadn’t expected it—it was just that she hadn’t expected it yet. Her pulse quickened, and the words that had been so difficult to say seemed even harder now that they were finally on the table. The room felt small, and in a way, she felt like she was standing on the edge of something terrifying and beautiful all at once.

She swallowed hard, her thoughts spiraling. What do I say? How could she explain to them that, despite everything—despite the love she’d shared with Trey, the loss, the grief—her heart had started to find a path toward someone else? She wasn’t replacing Trey; she would never replace him. But after so much pain, she was starting to feel the stirrings of something new, something unexpected. Carla’s gaze didn’t waver. Her eyes, full of quiet understanding, made Y/N feel like she didn’t have to hide anything. It was as though Carla had known the answer before she asked the question. She had seen it in the way Y/N carried herself, in the subtle changes, in the way she spoke about her life in Cincinnati. It was a mother’s intuition, a quiet knowing that came from a place of deep love.

Y/N glanced around at Londyn, whose expression was wide-eyed with curiosity, and then back to Marcus, who was watching her with an understanding that made her heart ache. There was no judgment here, only concern and love. But the weight of the truth was suffocating. “I…” Y/N started, her voice faltering slightly. The words felt foreign on her tongue, heavy with guilt. She had never imagined herself feeling this way, not when she was so in love with Trey, not when she thought she could never love anyone else. “There’s someone,” she said finally, her voice quiet. “His name’s Joe. We’ve been spending time together, and… well, it’s more than just a friendship.” Her words hung in the room, a confession, a shift. She couldn’t stop the blush that crept up her neck, or the nervous flutter in her stomach. Saying it out loud made it real in a way it had never felt before.

Carla’s expression softened. She leaned forward, her face full of understanding and something else—something that almost looked like relief. “Joe,” she repeated softly, savoring the name, letting it sit between them for a moment. “He sounds like a good man.” Y/N nodded, the lump in her throat thickening. “He is. He’s… been there for me in ways I didn’t expect. And I didn’t think I could feel this way about someone else, but it’s happening. I can’t ignore it anymore.”

Londyn leaned in, her face lighting up with excitement. “I knew it! You’ve been different lately, Y/N. There’s this spark in your eyes. Someone’s making you smile more than usual.” Y/N laughed, her heart lifting at Londyn’s infectious energy. “I guess you could say that,” she said, her smile growing. “He’s… cute. But I think you’d have to meet him to really know.” Marcus chuckled softly, his tone warm and understanding. “I think it’s great,” he said. “You deserve to be happy, Y/N. We all do. Trey would want that for you, too.”

Carla reached over, her hand gently squeezing Y/N’s, grounding her. “Trey would want you to be happy, sweetheart. He would want you to live, to love, even after everything. He loved you so much, and I know he would want you to keep moving forward. And if he can’t be here to love you himself…” Carla’s voice broke for a second, but she quickly regained her composure. “Then maybe Joe is here to do that for him. To love you, for both of them.” The weight of Carla’s words settled in Y/N’s chest like a soft, healing balm. She blinked back tears, feeling a wave of relief crash over her. She had feared their judgment, their disappointment—but there was none of that. Just understanding. Just love.

“I—” Y/N’s voice trembled, thick with emotion. “I feel so guilty. I feel like I’m betraying Trey by moving on, by letting someone else into my heart. But I didn’t expect it. I don’t know how to… be okay with it.” Marcus opened his arms then, and without a second thought, Y/N stepped into his embrace, feeling the warmth of his fatherly affection surround her. “You’re not betraying him, Y/N,” he said softly, his voice rough with emotion. “Trey would want you to be happy. You’ve carried his love for so long, and now it’s time for you to carry your own happiness too. Don’t feel guilty. He would want that for you.”

Londyn reached over and gave her a gentle hug as well, her voice light but sincere. “We’re proud of you, Y/N. We know this isn’t easy, but we’re here for you, no matter what.” Carla’s gaze softened as she watched Y/N, her eyes filled with a depth of understanding that only years of experience could bring. She reached across the space between them, her hand warm and steady as it gently enveloped Y/N's. The quiet of the room seemed to deepen, every tick of the clock more pronounced as the scent of stew simmering in the kitchen lingered in the background. Time slowed, and for a fleeting moment, the world outside seemed distant. The only thing that mattered was this small, intimate moment they were sharing.

"You know, sweetheart," Carla’s voice was low and calm, but there was an underlying strength in it—a quiet resilience that anchored Y/N. "I believe that Trey sent Joe to you." Y/N blinked, the words catching her off guard, her pulse quickening as they settled over her like a heavy weight. She stared at Carla, her heart lodged somewhere between her chest and throat, unsure whether she'd heard correctly. The room held its breath, as though the walls themselves waited for Y/N’s reaction. The silence stretched, thick with meaning, until Carla continued, her voice unwavering but filled with a tenderness that seemed to reach straight into Y/N’s soul.

"If Trey can’t be here to love you in person, then maybe Joe is the way he can still do that for you—from where he is." Carla's voice softened, yet it held an undeniable warmth that made Y/N’s heart ache in a way she hadn’t expected. "I truly believe that. I know Trey would want you to be happy. And I think Joe is someone that Trey would want you to have by your side. He’s a good man, Y/N. You deserve someone who can love you, who can walk through life with you—just like Trey would have, if he could."

A rush of emotions cascaded through Y/N—relief, guilt, gratitude—and with them, the weight she had been carrying for so long. Tears welled in her eyes, but she fought them back. The lump in her throat was almost unbearable as Carla’s words sank in, each syllable wrapping around her heart like a warm embrace. She had been afraid to move forward, convinced that any love she might find again would somehow erase Trey’s memory, that it would be a betrayal of everything they had shared. But now, sitting in this room with Trey’s family, she felt as though something inside her—something heavy—had been lifted, leaving space for a new kind of understanding. Carla’s hand remained on hers, her touch grounding her, and she continued, her voice steady yet compassionate. “I know this isn’t easy. I know you’ll always carry Trey with you. But it’s okay to love again, Y/N. And if Joe is the person who’s going to help you heal, then I believe Trey sent him to you. You deserve love. You deserve happiness.”

The words reverberated through Y/N, settling deep in her bones. Her chest tightened, but not with the same sharp grief she had become so accustomed to. Instead, it was a kind of bittersweet relief—a profound mixture of sorrow for what was lost and gratitude for what was possible. The understanding in the room, the love, felt like a balm to wounds she hadn’t even realized were still open. Londyn, who had been sitting quietly in the background, her eyes wide and filled with emotion, finally spoke up, her voice gentle but imbued with a quiet strength. “I don’t think anyone could ever replace Trey,” she said softly, her words soothing. “But I do think he’d want you to have someone who makes you smile the way he did.”

The weight of Londyn’s words wrapped around Y/N like a comforting blanket, and for the first time since arriving, she felt her heart unburdened. Londyn was right—no one would ever replace Trey. But the idea that she could still move forward, that she could feel the possibility of a future with someone else, was something she hadn’t allowed herself to fully grasp until now. Maybe it wasn’t about replacing Trey at all. Maybe it was about making room in her heart, learning to hold both the love for the past and the promise of the future. Marcus, who had been listening intently, his quiet presence a steadying force throughout the conversation, spoke next. His voice was deep and filled with a tenderness that surprised Y/N, given his typically stoic nature. “We’re not upset with you, Y/N,” he said slowly, the sincerity in his words cutting through the silence. “We just want you to be happy. We want to see you living your life, feeling joy again. Trey would want that for you. He would want you to feel free to move forward and find happiness, even if it’s hard. You deserve that.”

Y/N felt her chest tighten again, but this time, it was different. It wasn’t the weight of grief, but something else—something softer, something almost like peace. Hope. She could feel it stirring within her, something she hadn’t allowed herself to acknowledge in a long time. Hope that maybe, just maybe, she could let herself love again. “I… I didn’t know if you would understand,” Y/N whispered, her voice thick with emotion, the words trembling on her lips. “I didn’t want to hurt you by moving on. I still love Trey, and I always will. But I think, maybe, I’m ready to let someone else in. I didn’t expect it. But I don’t want to carry this guilt anymore.”

Carla leaned forward, her eyes filled with the kind of reassurance only a mother could offer. “You don’t need to feel guilty, Y/N. Not with us. Not with Trey. We understand. And we want you to be happy.” Londyn’s usual playful spark flickered back to life, a soft smile curving her lips as she leaned forward, her eyes mischievous. “We all want you to be happy. And hey, if Joe is the guy that does it, then I think that’s pretty perfect. Trey would have wanted that for you, too.”

Y/N couldn’t help but chuckle through the tears that still lingered on her cheeks. The laughter felt like an unexpected release, a reminder of the joy she had been afraid to embrace. “Thank you. All of you. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Marcus’s smile was steady, a quiet reflection of the fatherly love he had always shown Y/N. “You’ve got us, Y/N. Always. And now, you've got Joe, too. It’s okay to let him in. Just know you’re never alone, no matter what happens. We're with you. Every step of the way.”

Y/N nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude, the emotions threatening to overwhelm her. For the first time in what felt like ages, she didn’t feel like she was carrying the weight of her grief alone. Trey’s family, despite the pain they all carried, were here, supporting her, loving her, allowing her the space to heal. And in this moment, surrounded by their unwavering support, she realized that the past didn’t have to be an anchor. It could be a compass, guiding her forward.

As the evening continued, the conversation drifted to lighter topics, laughter filling the room once again. Y/N could feel the warmth of their presence, the steady rhythm of their voices, and for the first time in what felt like forever, the ache in her chest softened, just a little. It wasn’t about forgetting Trey, or pretending that the love they shared didn’t matter. It was about learning how to live with that love, letting it be a part of her while still making space for the possibility of new love. With Joe by her side, she could see the path ahead—a future where love didn’t have to be a choice between the past and the present. And for the first time in a long time, Y/N felt the flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, everything was going to be okay.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

​​Joe sat on the edge of his bed, his fingers drumming absentmindedly against the soft surface of the duvet, the rhythmic sound almost mocking in the quiet of the room. He had been trying to distract himself, to push past the gnawing ache that had settled deep in his chest, but it was futile. The house felt emptier without Y/N in it, and no matter how much he tried to fill his time, the emptiness remained. It hadn’t been long since they had last spoken, but it felt like an eternity. He kept replaying the conversations, the looks they’d shared, the moments that had felt so full of promise. But now, all he could do was wait. Wait for her to make sense of whatever was pulling her in two different directions. Wait for her to feel like she was ready, like she could finally step forward with him, leaving the past behind.

He hadn’t realized how much this—waiting, wanting, hoping—would tear at him. When he first met Y/N, everything about her had felt like a spark, something that lit up a corner of his life he hadn’t even known was dark. She had a way of filling the spaces, of breathing color into places he had forgotten existed. It was all so easy, so natural. He had never imagined that the hardest part would be letting her go, even just for a moment, so she could figure herself out.

But that was where they were now. Joe ran a hand through his hair, feeling the familiar weight of uncertainty in his chest. He hadn’t expected this—hadn’t expected to feel so… lost. It wasn’t about the love he had for her. That was easy, constant, and something he would never question. No, it was the waiting, the wondering, the painful silence that seemed to stretch between them like an endless road.

He looked at his phone again, hoping for a message, hoping for a sign. But there was nothing. Nothing except the creeping thought that maybe she needed more time. And how much more time was that? How long would he be expected to stand at the edge of something beautiful, waiting for her to be ready to take his hand? Everything seemed dull without her. The vibrant energy of his life, once filled with the excitement of their late-night talks and teasing, had faded. The colors in his world no longer had the same intensity. It was as though someone had dimmed the lights, and he was left squinting at the shadows, searching for something to grab onto.

Joe closed his eyes, trying to clear his mind, but all he could see was her smile—the way her eyes lit up when she talked about something she loved, the way she’d lean into him, as though their connection was magnetic. He missed the way she made him feel, how she made everything seem possible, just by being herself. Was it too much to ask that she let him in? Let him be the person who could help her heal, who could stand beside her and be a part of her future? But that wasn’t for him to decide. He had to be patient, he knew that. He had to let her take the time she needed, even if it meant walking through the quiet days alone.

But the waiting was wearing on him. It wasn’t just the longing—it was the fear. Fear that maybe she wasn’t coming back, fear that she wasn’t ready for the kind of love he had to offer, or that the past was still too strong a pull. What if she could never be ready? What if she never looked at him and saw the possibility of a future? What if he was just a placeholder, something that would fade when she was ready to move on?

Joe sighed, standing up and walking to the window, looking out at the city skyline. The lights were twinkling, but they felt so far away, like they were a part of a world that didn’t belong to him anymore. He wanted to reach out, to pull Y/N into his arms and let her know that he would be there—always. But all he could do was wait.

He leaned his forehead against the cool glass, the weight of his own breath fogging up the window for a moment. “How much longer?” he whispered to the night, as though the universe had an answer for him. But it didn’t. All he had was the slow ticking of the clock, the passage of time that seemed to crawl by. It felt like his life had stopped, like everything was on hold until she was ready to step back into it. And he wasn’t sure how long he could keep waiting, how long he could keep pretending that the world still held the same brightness without her by his side.

He didn’t want to rush her. He couldn’t. But God, the silence was suffocating. The uncertainty was unbearable. How much time did she need? And how much time did he have before he lost his own light, too?

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Y/N sat on the edge of the bed, the soft hum of her grandparents' house filling the air like a quiet lullaby. She had found solace in the familiarity of it all—the old wooden floors that creaked underfoot, the scent of freshly brewed coffee wafting through the house, and the comfort of being surrounded by the love her grandparents had shared for decades. But today, none of that seemed to soften the heavy weight that pressed on her chest.

Her fingers moved in mechanical motions as she folded clothes into her suitcase, each fold more deliberate than the last. It was as if the act of packing could somehow organize her thoughts, could help her make sense of the whirlwind inside her heart. She had spent the last few days lost in her own head, replaying moments with Trey and Joe, wondering how to move forward, and if she was even allowed to. The grief for Trey was still there, raw and present, but as she sat in the quiet of this room, something inside her shifted. She couldn’t deny the truth anymore. She was ready. Ready to stop letting the past hold her prisoner. Ready to take a step toward the future, even if it was uncertain. Ready to let Joe in.

What surprised her the most, though, was how much she had missed him. The ache in her chest had settled in slowly, a subtle longing that she hadn’t realized was there until now. The thought of him, his laughter, his warmth, his unspoken understanding of her—it consumed her when she let it. And now, as she packed, she felt it more acutely than ever. She had been so afraid to let herself feel something for him, to risk opening her heart again. But the truth was, the more she tried to push it away, the more she realized that Joe had become a part of her life in a way she couldn’t ignore. She hadn’t realized how much of her world had dimmed without him in it. The colors of the day seemed duller. The mornings felt emptier. She missed him in ways she wasn’t sure how to articulate. But now, sitting here in the quiet of her grandparents’ house, she could feel the shift inside her. She couldn’t keep living in the shadow of the past. If Joe was a part of her future, then she wasn’t going to keep holding herself back. It was time to stop overthinking. Time to stop hiding behind fear. She was going to open the door to the future and see what it held—whether it led to more pain or more joy, she was going to let herself find out.

Just as she zipped her suitcase shut, she heard a soft knock on the door. The sound was so gentle, almost tentative, that for a moment, she thought it was just her mind playing tricks. But then it came again—a single tap, barely audible. A second knock followed, and this time, she looked up to see her grandfather standing in the doorway. His familiar figure, framed by the soft light from the hallway, brought an unexpected sense of comfort.

“Hey, Papa,” she greeted, offering him a small smile. The knot in her throat tightened, but she tried to swallow it down. Her grandfather had always been a rock in her life—calm, wise, and patient. She never had to explain herself to him. He simply knew. He returned her smile with that quiet warmth that always made her feel safe. “Mind if I come in?”

“Of course, Papa,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. He stepped inside, and with the soft shuffle of his shoes against the wooden floor, he made his way to the bed, sitting down beside her. The scent of his cologne—something earthy, like leather and tobacco—mingled with the faint scent of the old wood that had seen a hundred years of family stories. For a moment, Y/N let the stillness wash over her. Her grandfather’s presence, so constant, so unwavering, gave her a small sense of peace.

“You know,” he began, his voice gruff but filled with affection, “I was in your same spot when I met your grandmother.” Y/N’s heart stilled, and she looked up at him, curiosity flickering in her gaze. She had heard bits and pieces of their love story over the years—how they’d met young, how they had weathered life’s storms together—but she had never really asked about the beginning. How did they get through it? How did they overcome their doubts?

Her grandfather’s expression softened, a hint of something distant in his eyes as if he were remembering a time long past. He leaned back slightly, hands resting on his knees. “I was terrified,” he continued, his voice quieter now, as though the memory of that fear still lingered within him. “I had been hurt before. I was scared to fall that deep again. Scared to let someone in, to risk losing myself. The idea of giving someone that much power over my heart… it felt like an ocean I wasn’t sure I could swim in.” Y/N’s heart clenched. She recognized the fear in his words. It mirrored the fears she had kept buried deep inside herself—the fear of losing herself again, of loving someone so deeply that it would hurt in ways she couldn’t anticipate. It was a fear she hadn’t known how to name until now. The fear of letting go.

“But you guys are so perfect, Papa,” she murmured, her voice filled with a softness that made the words feel almost fragile. She had always seen her grandparents as the epitome of love—steadfast, unshakable, and full of warmth. They had always seemed like they were meant to be together, that their love was flawless. The idea that it hadn’t always been that way felt almost impossible to imagine. Her grandfather smiled gently, a small chuckle escaping his lips. “Perfect?” He shook his head, the edges of his mouth turning down slightly, a look of quiet amusement in his eyes. “No, sweetheart. Love is never perfect. If it were perfect, it wouldn’t be real. It wouldn’t be worth it.” He turned to face her fully, his gaze unwavering. “Your grandmother and I… what we have, it’s not about perfection. It’s about choosing each other. Every day. Even when things aren’t easy. Even when the future is uncertain. Love takes patience, trust, and above all, courage.”

Y/N felt her throat tighten, her breath catching on the weight of his words. A lump formed in her chest, threatening to rise up into her throat. The tears she had been holding back for days began to well up, but she fought them off, blinking rapidly to keep them at bay.

Her grandfather’s hand, weathered and strong, reached out and gently squeezed hers. “I can see it in your eyes, Y/N,” he said, his voice softening, filled with understanding. “I see the way you look at Joe. You haven’t had that sparkle in your eyes since Trey. I know it’s hard to think about moving forward. It feels like a betrayal, I imagine. But don’t let fear stop you. Don’t let him slip away because you’re too scared. Being scared is human. It’s what makes us brave. Jump into that deep end, Y/N. Let love sweep you up. Let it fill you up the way it’s supposed to.” Her heart surged, a wave of emotion crashing over her. His words felt like a balm to the wound she had carried for so long, a reminder that it was okay to be vulnerable. It was okay to feel something again, to let herself experience the joy and uncertainty that love could bring. The grief would always be there, but it didn’t have to stop her from moving forward. It didn’t have to stop her from living.

Y/N blinked away the tears that threatened to spill over, her voice thick with emotion. “Thank you, Papa,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “I think I’m ready. I’m ready to take that leap. I’m ready to love again.” Her grandfather smiled, his eyes glistening with something she couldn’t quite name. He gently wiped away a tear that had escaped down her cheek, his touch tender. “Good. That’s my girl. Just remember—love is never easy. But it’s always worth it.”

And in that moment, as her grandfather’s words echoed in her heart, Y/N knew. She was ready. Ready to dive in. Ready to take that leap into the deep end with Joe. Ready to let herself love again. The fear that had kept her stuck was no longer her master. She was no longer running from what her heart needed. She was going to let love in, no matter how imperfect, no matter how messy. It was time to start living again. And this time, she wouldn’t be doing it alone.

The airport terminal was bustling with life, but to Y/N, everything felt distant—like she was in a bubble, separated from the world around her. The weight of the past week was still fresh on her shoulders, but there was a new lightness that she hadn’t felt in a long time. Standing there, surrounded by both her family and Trey’s, she couldn’t help but feel a profound sense of gratitude for everything they had given her. The support, the love, and most of all, the permission to move forward.

Trey’s parents, Carla and Marcus, stood close by, their faces a mixture of pride and love. Londyn, her ever-energetic self, gave her a tight hug, her voice trembling with emotion as she whispered, “You’ve got this, Y/N. We all know you do.” Y/N nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. She wanted to speak, to thank them for everything they’d done, but the words felt stuck, tangled in the overwhelming emotions that surged within her. She simply squeezed Londyn back, hoping that her embrace would convey everything she couldn’t say.

Her grandparents stood on the other side, their faces etched with quiet wisdom. Papa gave her a reassuring pat on the back as he spoke, his voice steady. “You take care of yourself, Y/N. You’ve got a whole family behind you.” His words grounded her, and for the first time in a long while, she truly felt like she wasn’t alone.

But it was the final moments, the last goodbyes, that would stay with her. Trey’s mother, Carla, pulled her into a warm embrace, holding her tightly, as if she could hold her together, just a little longer. “We love you, Y/N,” Carla whispered, her voice choked with emotion. “Don’t forget that. You don’t ever have to forget him.” “I won’t,” Y/N whispered back, fighting to keep her voice steady. “I won’t forget him. I’ll always carry him with me.”

As the last of the goodbyes were said, the weight of the farewell hung in the air, but there was something different now. The guilt that had gnawed at her for so long—the feeling that moving forward with Joe would somehow be a betrayal to Trey—was gone. It had lifted, as though with each goodbye, she had shed the last of the burden that had held her back. Y/N turned to face the gate, the terminal around her now a blur. The sadness was still there, but it was different. It wasn’t crushing her anymore. And as she walked toward the security line, she felt lighter—like a weight had been lifted from her chest. She felt like she was finally free to step into a new chapter of her life, without carrying the past with her at every turn.

The familiar streets of Cincinnati greeted Y/N as she stepped off the plane, a quiet warmth spreading through her chest. The city that had once felt so heavy with memories now seemed more like a place of possibilities. She was back in her apartment, back in the rhythm of her life—but it wasn’t the same. She wasn’t the same.

The taxi ride from the airport to her apartment felt almost surreal, the sounds of the city buzzing in the background, but Y/N’s thoughts were entirely consumed by what she was about to do. She hadn’t checked her phone once during the entire trip—she needed time to process everything, to breathe and reflect. But now, as she approached her front door, her pulse quickened. She had made a decision, one that felt right deep in her bones.

She was ready. Ready to step forward. Ready to take the next step with Joe. But first, she needed space. She needed to take a breath.

She stepped into the quiet of her apartment, the familiar scent of the place wrapping around her like an old friend. The soft hum of the refrigerator and the distant noise from outside were comforting, grounding. She dropped her bags by the door, a sense of finality settling over her. There would be no more hesitation, no more second-guessing. But she wasn’t going to check her phone right away. Not yet. Y/N moved slowly, methodically, unpacking her things, placing them where they belonged. Each movement, each action, felt like she was reaffirming something important inside herself. She was putting her past to rest, closing that chapter, and opening herself up to the future.

Her fingers lingered on a photo of her and Trey that sat on her nightstand. She smiled softly, brushing her thumb over the image, allowing herself to remember the love, the joy, and the way he had made her feel.

But then, as the smile faded, she knew it was time. She was no longer living in the shadows of what had been. She sat down at the kitchen counter, her phone in her hands, her heart thumping in her chest. She took a deep breath, steadying herself. This moment, this small action, was a step toward everything she had been so afraid of.

It wasn’t that she hadn’t wanted Joe. It was that she hadn’t been sure if she could love him, if she could let him in without feeling like she was betraying the past. But the past—Trey, the love they’d shared—would always be a part of her. That would never change. But now, she had to make room for something new.

–

The hum of her car’s engine was louder than it had ever been before as Y/N gripped the wheel with both hands, her knuckles white. Her pulse was frantic, echoing in her ears as she drove down the quiet streets of Cincinnati. The city had always felt like home, but tonight, with every turn and stoplight, it felt foreign, like she was crossing a threshold—one she couldn’t go back from.

She had spent hours sitting with her emotions, untangling the knots of fear and longing that had held her back for so long. She had thought about Joe—about how it had felt to be near him, how every second without him had felt like she was losing a piece of herself. In the quiet of her thoughts, she realized how deeply she missed him—how every moment without him left an ache in her chest that no one else could fill.

And now, here she was, driving towards him, towards the possibility of a future she’d been too scared to face. With every mile, the sense of certainty inside her grew. The weight that had kept her in the shadows for so long was lifting, leaving only the raw, undeniable truth of what she wanted. She was tired of fighting it. She was tired of hiding from herself. She was ready to step forward and embrace what her heart had known all along. Finally, she turned onto his street, the familiar sight of his house bringing a rush of both relief and nervous energy. His Porsche was parked in the driveway, exactly where she had hoped it would be. He was home. She was here. No more running. No more second-guessing.

Her car pulled into the driveway, her hands trembling as she turned off the engine. The silence around her was deafening, every sound amplified—the soft rustle of leaves in the cool evening air, the distant hum of the city, her own breath quickening as she sat in the car, heart pounding. The car door felt heavier than usual as she opened it, stepping out into the night, her feet moving faster than she had intended as she made her way up the driveway.

As she reached his front door, the weight of her emotions seemed to lift with every step. Her pulse was thundering in her ears, each knock on the door a beat closer to what she had been avoiding for so long. She raised her hand, her knuckles brushing against the door, the sound of the knock echoing in the stillness of the night.

The door creaked open, and there he was.

Joe.

His hair was wild, sticking up in every direction like he had just woken from a deep sleep. His eyes were heavy with the remnants of slumber, his expression a mixture of confusion and something else—something softer that made her heart race. He looked at her, a slow recognition dawning across his face, and for a brief moment, she thought he might ask her what she was doing here, why now, why after all this time.

“Y/N?” he asked, his voice hoarse with sleep, his eyes widening in disbelief. “What are you—?”

Before he could finish the sentence, Y/N didn’t give herself a chance to overthink. She didn’t want to. She didn’t want to let her fear hold her back. She stepped forward, her fingers trembling as she cupped his jaw, pulling him down toward her, and kissed him. It was an explosion of raw, desperate emotion—everything she had kept bottled up for months. The kiss was hungry, urgent, as if they were both trying to fill a void that had been growing between them for far too long. She felt the heat of him, the way his body leaned into hers, the way his lips moved with a tenderness that made her knees weak. Everything about this felt right, but it was overwhelming—the surge of love, of longing, of everything they had kept buried.

For a long moment, they simply stood there, lost in the kiss. There was no need for words, no space for doubt—just the feeling of being in each other’s arms again. When they finally pulled apart, breathless, their foreheads rested against each other, their hearts still racing in sync. Y/N looked up at him, her brown eyes soft and full of something vulnerable, something raw, and whispered, “Hi.”

It was the only word she could manage, but it felt like the most honest greeting she could give him after all this time. Joe blinked a few times, as if trying to ground himself in reality, his fingers still lightly holding her waist, as though afraid she might disappear if he let go. His gaze searched hers, something heavy and beautiful in his eyes. He reached up, brushing a stray lock of braid behind her ear, his touch gentle. “Hi,” he whispered back, his voice thick with emotion, as if he couldn’t quite believe she was really there, standing in front of him.

“What are you doing here?” His voice cracked slightly, betraying the mix of emotions he was feeling. “I—I didn’t think…” Y/N’s heart squeezed at the rawness in his voice, the vulnerability she had never expected from him. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice small but steady. “I just—I needed to be sure. I was scared.”

Joe’s eyes softened, and he stepped back slightly, pulling her inside the door with him. The house was dimly lit, and for a moment, everything felt surreal—the warmth of his skin, the smell of his cologne, the familiarity of him. “Scared of what?” he asked, his voice low and gentle. He cupped her face in his hands, his thumb tracing the curve of her cheek. “You don’t have to be scared of me. I’ve been waiting for you to be ready. I’ve been waiting for this—for you.”

His words hit her like a wave, sweeping away the last of her hesitation. She felt the weight in her chest lift, the ache that had been there for so long finally fading. “I know,” she whispered. “And I’m here now. I’m not running anymore. I’m ready. For you. For us.”

Joe’s lips parted, as if he was about to say something, but instead, he pulled her back to him, kissing her with a tenderness that almost undid her. It was slow this time, soft, but no less intense. His lips moved against hers like he was savoring every second of it, and she melted into him, her hands threading through his hair, pulling him closer as if she couldn’t get enough of him. When they pulled apart again, they were both breathing heavily, their foreheads resting together, their bodies pressed close. “I don’t know what the future holds,” Joe murmured, his voice rough with emotion, “but I know that I want you in it. I’ve never wanted anything more.”

Y/N felt the tears spring to her eyes, her chest swelling with a mixture of relief and happiness. She placed her hand over his, still resting on her cheek, and whispered, “I want that too. I want you, Joe. I’m not going anywhere.” His eyes softened, his smile gentle and full of love as he kissed her again—this time, slower, more deliberate. A kiss that spoke of everything they had both been holding back, a promise of what was to come.

And as they stood there, lost in each other, neither of them needed to say anything more. They both knew this was just the beginning—the beginning they had both been waiting for, the beginning of something neither of them could deny any longer.

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸❤¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Joe had always been one to fall asleep easily, especially on nights like this, when his mind refused to quiet down. Thoughts of Y/N, of everything that had happened, had kept him tossing and turning until the early hours. But tonight, he had finally found sleep, a rare moment of peace where his mind had silenced its endless running. That was, until a knock at the door pierced through the fog of sleep and sent his heart racing.

It was a late hour (to him at least)—11 p.m. or so—and while that wasn’t too late, it was enough to stir up confusion. His brain, still heavy with the remnants of sleep, struggled to catch up as he stumbled out of bed. His hair was wild, disheveled from a restless night, and his eyes felt weighed down by the dreamless sleep he had just been pulled from. His pulse quickened for reasons he couldn’t place, a sense of anticipation settling into his chest as he made his way to the door.

Who could it be at this hour? The moment he opened the door, his world seemed to stop.

There, standing on his doorstep, was Y/N. His heart leapt into his throat. She was here. It didn’t seem possible. He had spent so many nights thinking about her, wondering why she had left, wondering if she’d ever come back, but now, with her standing there, he felt like he was seeing a ghost, or maybe something more real than anything he had ever felt before. He wanted to speak, to ask why, to tell her how long he had waited for this moment, but when their eyes locked, everything else faded away. She stepped forward, her fingers trembling as they cupped his face, and before he could even think, she kissed him.

The world shattered around him.

Her lips were soft, desperate, and there was something raw in the way she kissed him—like she had been waiting just as long as he had. Joe’s heart raced so fast it felt like it might burst. He could feel the tremor in her hands, the heat of her body pressing against his, and in that moment, nothing else mattered. His arms moved instinctively, pulling her closer, needing to feel every part of her, to make sure this was real, that she wasn’t some figment of his longing.

The kiss was everything. Every emotion that had been bottled up between them exploded in that one moment. The longing. The pain. The uncertainty. The need. It was as if all the years of quiet yearning had condensed into this singular, desperate connection. Joe could feel his body respond, his chest tightening with every brush of her lips against his. It was overwhelming. She was here. She was finally here.

When they pulled apart, it was only a breathless moment before he could bring himself to speak, his forehead resting against hers as he tried to ground himself in the reality of the moment. He hadn’t expected this, hadn’t expected her, but somehow, this felt like everything was finally coming together.

She pulled back just enough to look up at him, her voice soft, almost fragile. “Hi.” His heart ached at the sound of her voice, thick with vulnerability. “Hi,” he whispered back, his voice low and full of emotions he couldn’t quite express. The word felt so small in comparison to what he was feeling, but he couldn’t seem to find the right ones.

"What are you doing here?" His voice cracked, the mix of disbelief and emotion heavy in the words. His chest tightened with every passing second, and the flood of questions began to tumble out. Had she come back for good? Was this a mistake? He had so many things to ask, but the most important one was why—why now, after everything? Y/N hesitated, her eyes searching his face as though unsure how to answer. Her fingers brushed lightly against his jaw, and it sent a wave of warmth through him. The way she looked at him—it was as though she was still uncertain, but there was something in her eyes that made his heart ache with longing. She took a step closer, her voice barely above a whisper as she finally said, “I—I was scared.”

Joe’s breath caught in his throat. The admission shook him to his core. She had been scared. Scared of him? Of them? It stung more than he had expected, but there was something else in her eyes, something that spoke of relief, of finally letting go of that fear. “Scared of what?” His voice was barely a whisper, rough with the weight of everything he hadn’t been able to say to her. His fingers gently traced her jawline, needing to reassure her, needing to show her that he would never hurt her, that he was here now, and he wasn’t going anywhere.

“You don’t have to be scared of me,” he added, his voice thick with emotion. He took a step back, drawing her inside, needing to close the distance between them, needing to hold her in a way that he hadn’t been able to for so long. The house felt strangely dim now, and yet, it felt like she was the only light in the room, illuminating everything that had been left unsaid between them.

"I’ve been waiting for you to be ready," he continued, his voice trembling slightly as he cupped her face in his hands. “I’ve been waiting for this. For you.” Her eyes softened at his words, and something inside him snapped—a realization, a clarity he hadn’t had before. She was here. She wasn’t running. She was ready, and so was he. He had never been more sure of anything in his life.

Without thinking, he kissed her again—this time slowly, tenderly, as if to savor every second, every inch of her. His lips moved against hers with a sweetness that made his heart ache, and in that moment, Joe knew that this wasn’t just about desire—it was a promise. A promise of everything they had both been holding back, a promise of what could be, of what they were ready to become. When they finally pulled apart, his forehead rested against hers, his breath uneven as he whispered, “I don’t know what the future holds, but I know I want you in it. I’ve never wanted anything more.”

Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and his chest tightened at the sight. She was here. She was with him. And in that moment, everything else faded away. It was just the two of them, and all the hurt, the distance, the confusion—everything that had kept them apart—seemed to disappear. “I want that too,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I want you, Joe. I’m not going anywhere.” His heart swelled with an emotion that was almost too much to bear. She was here. She was finally here, and he was finally here, too—no more running, no more hiding.

Joe’s lips curved into a smile, slow and genuine, before he kissed her again, this time with a depth that went beyond words. It wasn’t just a kiss; it was a promise—a promise that no matter what came next, they would face it together. And in that moment, as they stood together, lost in each other, Joe realized this was the beginning. The beginning of something real, something that neither of them had been ready for—until now.

Or was it?

JB9 Taglist: @lilfreakjez, @dasia21, @superanastasia1981, @gg-trini, @wickedfun9

[moontyuns]

{05:17 pm }

words count: 651 pairing: Yeonjun x gn!reader (ft. brother! Wooyoung) genre: angst, a pinch of fluff, unrequited love

song rec.: Hideyuki Fukasawa - Ocean of Memories

a/n: re-uploading works from my old acc, so don't be surprised if you might already see it. :>

You sat on the table, leaning onto your right hand, your mind was elsewhere while you were fixated on one certain boy sitting before you and talking to your brother - Choi Yeonjun. You knew him since forever cause he is your brother's best friend who happened to come over to your house almost every day after school. But he is not only your brother's friend but yours too. He is always kind and nice to you, sometimes helping you with something,  especially related to the study cause he is quite smart and has high grades as far as you know from your brother, Wooyoung. 

Yeonjun mostly came to your house to hang out with your brother, but there are those rare moments when he shows up abruptly at times when your brother isn't home yet and you keep him company for a while. You always think about these moments as the best ones, because you have that alone time where you can talk to the boy about anything and enjoy his presence. You can look at his sunny smile and hear his boisterous laugh when you said some lame joke and keep it in your memory to remember when you have bad days. 

Being in his presence always felt warm like you are sitting under the spring sunshine. Yeonjun comforted you a few times when you had rough days at school. He wiped your tears with his soft hands and told you some stupid stuff that makes you laugh through the tears and then gives you hugs to calm you down.

However, as time went by you noticed that he rarely came over to your brother. At first, it's just 2-3 times a week, then once in two weeks, and then two or three times a month.  You wondered why he suddenly stopped spending his time here, you even asked Wooyoung about the reason, but he just shrugged and said that Yeonjun is busy with his study at university or something like that.

And now you begin to treasure these moments when the boy appears on your front porch. At these times you felt like a little child on Christmas seeing their desired gift under the Christmas tree. You missed him a lot, you missed his soft smile, you missed his loud laugh, you missed his eyes that were full of warmth,  you missed your small talks and his occasional jokes, you missed everything. 

And now the three of you are sitting in your kitchen and you can't stop staring at the boy who sits in front of you. You want to remember every little thing about him until you see him next time. However, you haven't prepared for what's waiting for you this evening. 

You heard the notification ding through the room and Yeonjun picked up his phone to check it, you saw the soft smile adorning his pretty face. "Guys, I would really want to spend more time with you, but I totally forgot about the date with Minso I have like in an hour, so I guess I should go. See you around!" he smiled, his eyes forming crescent moons. Then he bumps his fist with Wooyoung and half hugs you saying his goodbye. 

The time went past you while you were sitting frozen.  How come you never know he is dating someone? This question was the only thing that rings through your head. You didn't even feel the hot tears on your cheeks until your brother tapped your shoulder with a worried look on his face, you didn't bother to explain anything as you just stormed past him on the second floor and slapped your door shut. That night you cried yourself to sleep with thoughts that you should get over this stupid pretty boy, even if it would be impossible you should do it possible cause you can't live with that burning aches in your heart.

Reblogs and likes are highly appreciated <3

Do not - steal / copy / repost / translate any of my works !

[junicai]

NCT being whipped for miyazu aria for seven minutes ;

325,078 views • 07 Feb 2021 • uploaded by [haechanieski]

[ NCT 127 Takes a Friendship Test ; Glamour 2020 ]

offscreen: “So, what was your first impression of Aria?” 

Aria pressed herself into Doyoung’s side briefly, muttering a translation of the question into his ear. They had been briefed on the questions beforehand anyway, but she wanted to make sure he understood before he began answering - just in case he had forgotten.

Doyoung tilted his head down to Aria, a mischievous grin making its way onto his face; and it was only then, that Aria remembered exactly how the two had met in the first place. 

Aria started to flush, shaking her head rapidly and burying her face into her hands. “Oh god no,” she whined. 

Doyoung laughed at her, pulling her into his side with an arm over her shoulder and holding her there while he began speaking. 

“Ah, Aria? We met for the first time when Aria was still tiny - well, tinier,” 

“Hey!” 

“And,” Doyoung continued on, laughing, “I had left my jacket in one of the practice rooms. It was a gift from my hyung, so I had gone back to get it even though it was really late. But when I went in to get it, I found Aria, sitting on the floor in the dark with it over her lap instead.” 

At this point, Aria had fully buried her face into Doyoung’s chest, in a futile attempt to hide her reddened cheeks. “I thought it belonged to one of my friends,” she weakly protested, embarrassed by the laughs of the staff members behind the camera. “You scared me when you came in!” 

“You stole my jacket!” 

Aria sent a withering look to the camera. 

“Czennie. Doyoung-oppa doesn’t care if I freeze, I want you to remember this.”

Doyoung gaped at her, yanking her back into his arms with an offended gasp, “Yah, you brat that’s a lie.”

Aria began sliding to the floor, letting her arms go boneless and limp. “You don’t love me!”

Doyoung started to stop with her, trying to hold her up in his arms. “Aria, Aria don’t sit on the floor it’s dirty, get up-”

The music of the other idol groups played quietly through the green room’s speakers, a small television setup in the upper right hand corner allowing the idols inside to monitor the performances outside. 

Renjun tossed a half full water bottle over to Jisung, who was sitting on the floor beside the sofa where Jaemin, Jeno and Aria were; all three of them looking elated yet exhausted. 

Ridin’ was a choreography heavy dance, and although Aria hadn’t many lines in this particular song, she was still struggling to push through the residual pain in her lower back. She had strained it earlier on in the month, pushing herself too far with too little preparation during rehearsals and was paying the price for it.

Most of Aria’s time in the greenroom before their performance was spent ensuring the other boys that yes, she was ok to perform and no, she wasn’t going to sit this one out.

The boys begrudgingly accepted her protests; but that hadnt stopped Jeno ever-so-carefully tugging her onto the sofa once they returned to the greenroom post-performance, gently pushing her to lie her head down on Jaemin’s lap and bringing her legs up into Jeno’s. 

Jisung had wandered over later, eyes stuck to his phone screen but he willingly sacrificed his left hand to hold onto Aria’s when she hissed at the knot Jeno was trying to knead out of her lower back.

Jaemin shushed her softly, running a hand through her hair and untangling strands with his fingers. When Aria’s eyes had clenched shut and a whimper broke out from between her lips, Jeno’s hands froze in their movements, instantly bending closer to whisper apologizes.

“No, no it’s okay,” Aria said, attempting to prop herself up. 

Jaemin pressed her back down, her head staying in his lap. “Stop it, let Nono help.”

She knew that there was something more to say, but having awknowledged that their current circumstances were not the best to have such a discussion, he settled for carding a hand through her hair again. 

Aria let her eyes drift closed, hand still curled in Jisung’s, and legs pillowed in Jeno’s lap. 

Who’s name do you think matches their appearance? 

Kun pressed his lips together, thinking. 

“Hm, all of the members put a lot of thought into their stage names, so they all fit very well,” he hummed, eyes flickering between the paper and the camera. 

He took in a breath, clearly torn. 

“Ah!” he exclaimed, looking up to the camera. “Aria, her name fits her really well; Akari is such a beautiful name and it compliments her personality perfectly. She’s really like a fruit sometimes - she’s always cheerful and energetic, like she’s on a constant sugar rush. Very sweet.” the smile that overtook Kun’s features was nothing sort of soft. 

He quickly scribbled down Aria’s name in Hangul, before rolling the pen into the middle of his palm and straightening up again.

“Yiyang, is her Chinese name - she asked me to give her one last year. And you shouldn’t listen to Winwin, her full name is Qian Qiuyue, ok?”

Kun was laughing at himself now, picking back up the pen and moving to read the next question.

a/n: i know mr qian kun did NOT just say aria was fruity. 

aria nct lgbt sub-unit confirmed

Renjun was sat beside Aria on a single piano stool, shoulders pressed together as she leaned forwards to try and make sense of the notes written on the pages in front of her. 

“You know the basics, right?” Renjun questioned, hand coming out to flip forward in the music book a few pages. The single crotchet notes quickly turned into more complex rhythms, and from the side of his vision he could see Aria paling slightly.

He turned his head to look at her, “Riri, c’mon I know you know more than Mary had a Little Lamb, you can’t stay at beginner level forever.”

“Yes I can.” Aria sulked. 

Renjun sighed. “You were the one who asked me to teach you.” 

“Yes! When I thought it would be easier than this, my fingers just don’t do what they’re meant to do!”

“That’s why I’m here!” Renjun cut off her tirade. “I’m not going to laugh at you if you make mistakes - you’re learning, and everyone makes mistakes when they’re learning.”

“Promise?”

He ruffled her hair slightly, “Promise. Now here, look, this one isn’t difficult you’ll manage this one fine.”

“Injunnie.”

“Mm?”

“-nevermind, okay just. How do I?”

Renjun lifted his hands onto the keys of the piano, showing her the placement of her fingers and getting her to copy him. Aria did so, and then he was running her slowly, step-by-step through the first few bars of the piece, catching her when she played dud notes and clapping softly when she played through without stuttering. 

Soon enough, Aria was playing a simplistic but solid melody line with her right hand, basic accompanying chords with her left, and Renjun was staring at the side of her face; head tilted slightly to the left and a small, barely-there proud glint in his eye. 

 [BUBBLE UPDATE 210205 ]

ARIA~~

czennie

i heard about the tiny horse

do u think they’d let me get one

if i asked nicely??

“Jae, Jae! Jaehyun!” Aria coughed out the older boy’s name, throwing a glare over her shoulder. “If you insist on leaning your entire bodyweight on me, please don’t throttle me in the process.”

The man only sent a weak apologetic grin her way before his feet slid out from underneath him and he was left grappling at the small girl yet again. 

“You know when you said you wanted me to teach you ice-skating I didn’t know this was how you were planning on murdering me. If I have to die, I’d rather go out with a bang - ya’know? Not death by groupmate, that’s borinG-” Aria’s voice wobbled as she was pulled yet again. 

“Sorry, sorry,” Jaehyun apologized, going so far as to take his hands off her shoulders. “I think I’ve got it now.”

He made it another few steps forward before he was tossed off balance by an eight year old boy rushing past, startling him to the point of jumping backwards.

When Jaehyun’s legs went from underneath him, he flailed his arms in a futile attempt to regain his balance - one of the windmilling arms catching Aria’s extended hands in the process. 

Aria let out a shriek as her skates went as well, tumbling backwards. Her head would have made a harsh impact onto the ice - no arms ready to catch her fall - if it wasn’t for Jaehyun’s hand catching the back of her neck and taking the brunt of the impact. 

Lying on the ground, Jaehyun coughed out a laugh, Aria staring him down. 

All too soon though, Aria joined him in the laughter, head still pillowed on Jaehyun’s arm and the pair of them still lying on their backs on the ice.

“Hello everyone, today I’m with my favourite baby, say hi baby!”

Ten’s grin was audible in his words as he spoke to Aria, who waved before opening her mouth. “Your favourite baby?” 

Ten cooed, “Yes, my favourite baby,” while crossing the floor of the practice room to throw his arms around Aria. 

He rocked her side to side, pressing kisses to the top of her head. 

“And what makes me your favourite? You know Yangie won’t be pleased if he hears he’s been replaced,” Aria lifted her head to look up at Ten. 

“You accept the title of my baby, and are therefore my favourite. You don’t fight my love.” Ten shakes her dramatically side to side, mourning the one-sided relationship. 

Aria only patted his head in solace. “It’s ok. If it’s any consolation the only reason I don’t fight your hugs is because you’re faster than I am.”

Ten let out a pained gasp. “Betrayed by both my babies. How ever will I survive!”

Aria tried to pry his arms away from her shoulders that were shaking with barely-suppressed laughter, worming her way out from his embrace. Ten only tightened his hold, going limp and dragging her onto the floor.

“No...” Ten cried, “I’m dying...”

Aria’s laughter turned to shrieks when he began to tickle her stomach on the skin that was showing from where her t-shirt had lifted up from the movement. 

“No no no no stop Ten, TEN stop I’m sorry I take it back I take it baaack-” 

“Say it!” Ten demanded, unrelenting. 

“I’m your baby! I’m your baby I’m sorry I’m sorry!” Aria was rolling away from his hands, trying to escape but Ten only turned to lie flat on top of her. 

“Exactly.”

a/n: nct world 2.0 gave us so much content of the boys loving aria im :’( smth in the water made aria super cuddly this time around i think she’s after all of their hearts 

- aria collecting nct members like pokemon cards

Immediately after Jungwoo’s defeat, Aria sidestepped to behind Lucas where she fisted her hands in his shirt. 

“Aria! You’re next!” The presenter called out, and soon all the members in OFN has turned to face her. 

She poked her head around to see Yuta standing at the arm wrestling table already, tongue between teeth and grinning at her partially hidden form. 

Aria squeaked and ducked back behind Lucas. “Noo,” she moaned, already knowing what was going to happen.

To their credit, Johnny and Jungwoo tried their best to bolster her spirits before she emerged, but Aria still shuffled up to the table with her head tucked down, paying no attention to the calls of support from the boys behind her. 

Yuta rolled his sweater sleeve up again, and Aria looked up to meet his eyes.

“Onii-chan~” she tried, biting her lip to stop the laughter from bursting out. 

Yuta brought a hand up to his mouth before turning away, eyes wide. Aria could hear the cheers of cute! from her teammates behind her; Yuta’s teammates doing their level best to convince him not to cave under Aria’s widened eyes. 

“Onii-chan, you know I’m not very strong,” Aria made sure to heighten her voice’s register a bit, and stuck out her bottom lip, “Can you go easy on me?” 

Aria could hear Mark calling out to Yuta to not fall for it.

“Yah!” Aria dropped her voice back to her normal register, yelling out to Mark. “Stop it this is all I have!” 

The laughter was heard from across the field from the members in the tents, and Aria was left to sadly shuffle her way closer to the table and interlink her hand with Yuta’s. 

He sent her a consoling smile, the referee blew the whistle and then Aria was pushing with all her might against Yuta. Her legs came up like Renjun’s did, face scrunched up with the effort before the back of her hand met the plastic-covered table and Yuta was announced the victor. 

He quickly made his way around the table, wrapping Aria in a hug and picking her up to spin her around. Aria only giggled at him, sticking her tongue out at Ten who called Yuta out for fraternizing with the enemy.

Aria knew that a springboard worked off of your downward momentum, so it seemed perfectly logical to assume that if she barreled her bodyweight into the jump, then she would make it high enough to get over the 200cm vault. 

She’d made it over the previous heights with varying degrees of success, but the new towering height was throwing her off a bit. Cheers came from both her teammates sitting down beside the mat as well as the other members sitting in the shade. 

“Aria! Challenge accepted!” she called out, pumping her fist into the air. 

From the corner of her eye, Aria could see Johnny leaning forward with his hands on his knees, watching carefully as she ran up to the springboard. Lucas was in a similar position, was it not for the wide grin he sported.

Beginning her run she tried to use up as much speed as possible, sprinting to the vault before jumping with her feet together onto the springboard and allowing it to propel her up and over the vault.

However what she had failed to account for; was the length of her arms. 

Aria made it over the 190cm vault, but her fingertips barely scraped the top and it left her with a choice of either trying to become Superman and face-planting into the mat on the other side, or bringing her legs together prematurely and hope she didn’t lose a leg. 

She couldn’t hear the gasps that left everyone’s mouth once her hands missed the top of the vault, missing the way Lucas moved closer to the mat with a jerk forward. 

Bringing her legs closed, Aria swung her bodyweight forward and grappled behind her for the vault in a panic. A yelp left her mouth as her hand caught on the rung and she tucked it back into her body when her feet met the edge of the mat.

Unstable, Aria toppled backwards with her hands stretching out behind her again to prevent herself from falling. Her back landed against the vault, and she knocked it over, falling on top of the now-split pieces. 

Despite it all, Aria was laughing hysterically, hands coming up to cover her face as she tried to hide her flaming red cheeks. An arm extended to her and she hoisted herself out of the middle of the vault, soon coming to rub at her back.

“Does that count?” Aria could hear the presenters asking should she be disqualified for knocking over the vault even after landing, but she was more concentrated on the hand on her back that was guiding her to her other teammates, all clapping wilding and cheering. 

“You okay?” Lucas’ voice came in her ear, laughter but also concern audible in his tone. His hand was still rubbing slowly along her back, soothing the reddened skin underneath the t-shirt she was wearing. 

“Yeah I’m fine,” Aria let her head fall forwards as she laughed at the thought of the picture she must have looked, flailing as she barely made it over the vault. “I don’t know if I’ll make it over the next one though.”

“Ah it’s okay. I’ll knock it over too and then I can join you.”

The gate at the back end of the tunnel swung closed with a clang, everyone inside letting out a shout. 

Aria, having been standing in front of Johnny, tucked inside his coat while he back hugged her (she wasn’t built for the cold weather, and the denim jacket she wore was doing nothing to save her from hypothermia) let out a yelp and turned her face into Johnny’s chest.

Johnny pushed her behind him slightly as he turned around to look what had happened, and Aria clung to his waist while the others around them furrowed their eyebrows in confusion. 

Trapped?

a/n: and a bonus clip bc shes was so CUTE during mtopia i couldnt not 

In the emptied dining room, the SuperM members scattered around the different table set ups, searching for the coloured pieces of paper. Taeyong had wandered over to the food counter, while Ten had migrated towards the opposite end of the hall.

Baekhyun could see the other members in various locations; all apart from one. 

“Oh? Aria, where did you go?” 

The youngest member was no where to be found, and Baekhyun’s question gathered the attention of Taemin and Mark who were standing nearby. Mark tilted his head in a question, eyebrows lifted and then furrowed when he too looked around for the girl and couldn’t find her.

“I’m here!”

Baekhyun let out a small scream, jumping back from the table he was standing beside.

Beneath the tablecloth poked out Aria’s head, a sheepish smile on her face when she realized she’d scared her leader. 

“I thought there might be some clues underneath, so I wanted to check.” she explained, slowly shuffling out from underneath the table. 

“Baekhyun hyung did she scare you?” Jongin teased, as Taemin cooed over the adorable picture Aria made as she straightened up and brushed off the dust from her skirt. 

Baekhyun floundered, spluttering “What? No! I don’t get scared.” 

He puffed out his chest theatrically.

“Sorry oppa, I didn’t mean to scare you~” Aria said through suppressed laughter, coming over to hug him around the waist.

Baekhyun deflated slighty, “Ah, it’s okay,” he grumbled, petting her hair. 

thank you for watching ! - haechanieski

[whereisten]

Perfect.

A Winwin fic that’s part of our Halloween Series!

Summary: things get busy for one of the world’s leading scientist’s, Yuta, so he creates his own efficient and trustworthy personal assistant robot a.k.a Sicheng. But what happens when his perfect creation develops a flaw or two?

Pairing: Scientist!Yuta x Robot!Winwin

Genre: horror, smut, angst, a tinyyy little bit of fluff

Word Count: 6K

Warnings: dark themes, side piece Doyoung, Yuta has major God-complex syndrome, cursing, weapon usage, blood mention, smut: mlm (top!Yuta, bottom!doyoung, bottom!winwin, anal penetration, masturbation, oral sex, c*eampie.

(A/N): hey guys!! This is the first fic we are posting for our Halloween Series! Every day we will post a new fic for each member of NCT 2020 so be sure to stop by to see what dark and spookyyyyy stories we create. This is also my first time writing BL so I hope it’s good enough for a first try😂 I will do better next time. Thank you❤️🥺.

—————

“He’s perfect” Yuta looks upon his creation in the open glass box.

“Height. 5’11. Date of Birth. October 28th, 1997. Eye color. Dark Brown. Hair color. Dark Brown. Origin of parts. Wenzhou, China.”

“It looks so...real. It’s kinda creepy..” Doyoung, Yuta’s coworker, analyzed the texture of the robot’s face.

“Well, he wasn’t made to be pleasant, only efficient.”

“Yes, but Yuta..don’t you think this is a bit much? Mimicking the face of an actual person..someone that died over 100 years ago? Will you name it Dorian too?”

Yuta created his robot as a personal assistant to him. He found that humans were full of error and it made them incompetent and negligent beings. And Yuta, being the best scientist in Japan, just couldn’t afford to make any mistakes. So he created him. The perfect robot, a “copy machine” that could keep up with him and do the work he does just as efficiently. He would be just as smart as him.

Yuta steps closer and runs a finger down the robots face, causing a neon green honeycomb pattern to decorate its skin. It wasn’t on, but it was still reacting to the touch against its surface. Yuta watches the green fade from its perfect cheekbones.

He made him to look like the famous Dorian Gray because he wanted him to be just as beautiful as he was smart. But if he is just a machine made to perform tasks with 100% accuracy, why would looks matter?

This is what Doyoung thought as he observed it.

“There is a word that means talented, beautiful, master piece and a gift from God..Sicheng, that will be his name.”

Doyoung scoffs. “It’s a man? With...male reproductive organs?”

“Yes..” Yuta writes something down on his clipboard.

Doyoung rolls his eyes. “You’ve really lost it, haven’t you?”

“I want him to look as real as possible for when we present our findings and such. Do you think anyone will listen to a robot that looks like those beastly things from the Terminator movies? What’s the issue?” Yuta brushes past Doyoung, walking around a table in the lab and placing his clipboard onto it.

“You of all people know the issue..you’ve made him into a beautiful person and for what? Just so you can have something nice to look at while you avoid actual human company? Is it merely a solution to your loneliness, Yuta?”

Yuta smirks. “Sounds like you’re a bit jealous, Doyoung..don’t worry, I don’t plan on engaging in any activities with him. I’m not that barbaric. But even if I did, that would have nothing to do with you. Don’t forget your place in my life, you’re disposable...he isn’t.”

Doyoung’s jaw drops. “I pray this..thing..will tolerate your ungrateful and arrogant ass. For it shall be the only thing to spend time with you, you unsociable maniac.”

———

[The Next Day]

Yuta turns Sicheng on for the first time.

His eyes illuminate as he takes his first breath. He blinks but offers Yuta nothing but a blank stare. 

Yuta sits him down on the couch and turns the TV on before turning on an instructional video on human interaction. 

“Hello. Your name is Sicheng. My name is Yuta, I am your creator and master. For today’s first lesson, you will learn how to speak and express emotions. I’ve uploaded information from my own limbic system into your hard drive so you can access and apply these feelings when necessary. Do not do so without my permission. Repeat after me “yes, master.”

“Yes, master.” Sicheng responds.

“Good, I will be the only one to make demands of you, you will only respond to me and grant my wishes without fail. Alright, I see that you are blinking and breathing..” he writes a checkmark on the word document on his iPad. “Involuntary actions are operating correctly.”

He steps back. “Now, you may watch the video, I will come back when it has finished and test you.”

“Yes, master.”

———

[1 Week Later]

Sicheng has watched several videos every day for the past week. He starts to act more and more—humanlike, and to Yuta’s satisfaction, has performed his duties with 100% accuracy. In addition to performing basic tasks in the lab, like picking up test tubes or writing down Yuta’s notes and storing them into his hard drive, Sicheng has learned how to bathe, drive, cook, clean, and speak 30 languages. 

He continues to learn every day, new formulaic equations as well as feelings and ways to think on his own. He remembers everything, as he was designed to.

One day when Yuta was typing new findings on his computer in the office section of his house, Sicheng sat on the lounge chair and listened to music as Yuta had directed him to.

He was learning about all genres of music and even learned how to play the guitar in less than 45 minutes.

Today, Yuta had him listen to Hopsin, an American rapper that he liked.

When the song “What’s My Purpose?” came on shuffle, Sicheng took his head phones off.

“Excuse me, master. May I ask a question?”

He says softly.

Yuta, still typing. “Yes.”

“What is my purpose? Why did you create me, master?”

Yuta sighs. “You don’t have to verbally refer to me as master. And your purpose is to serve me, do as I ask with 100% accuracy so that you may please me and make me...happy.” 

He turns to him and gives him a cheesy smile.

Sicheng nods. “I understand, m-“ he blinks rapidly as his system reconfigures itself to change previously saved information.

Yuta smiles widely as he sees Sicheng display a smidge of confusion for a moment. He looks adorable, he thinks to himself. He’s beautiful, his lips perfectly round and puckered with a light cherry shade to them always, his eyes are a beautiful, exotic shape unlike any eyes he’s seen before. He could get lost in them if he stares for too long. So he looks away, and frowns.

“What is wrong? It seems you are unhappy?”

Sicheng’s brows furrows, his eyes stare intently as they analyze the motion of Yuta’s facial muscles.

“It’s nothing, I am going to sleep, please turn yourself off.” Yuta looks away as he rises from his desk chair and heads to his bedroom.

“Yes.” Sicheng closes his eyes and shuts down.

———

[The Next Day]

Sicheng and Yuta spend the day inside, a storm has prevented them from leaving the house and heading to the lab for work. Yuta, being the workaholic he is, is dissatisfied with the weather and hates being away from the lab. He checks the weather app through Sicheng every two minutes even though the storm rolls through loudly, violently, thunder shaking the walls.

“The thunderstorm will continue into the evening.”

“This is unacceptable!” Yuta plops down onto the couch in the entertainment room. “Sicheng! Sit with me before I lose my mind.”

Sicheng walks over and sits beside him.

Together they watch movies and laugh. Sicheng observes how happy his master is and finds himself smiling as well, a new feeling is absorbed and saved.

Yuta turns to him and sees his bright smile, his dimples coming out and his eyes closing tightly as he chuckles.

“Are you happy, Sicheng?” 

“Yes, I am happy as long as you are happy.”

Yuta rubs the top of Sicheng’s hand to watch the illuminated reaction of his fascinating skin.

Sicheng has a strange, new feeling from the touch, but doesn’t know what to categorize it as.

“Good.”

———

[The Next Day]

Yuta and Sicheng return to the lab. 

“We have so much work to do.” Yuta hurriedly places his bag down and they set to work. Things seem to be going fine, Sicheng does his best to input brand new information as Yuta works on a new formula. However, Yuta seems to be moving too fast as he is worried about how much he has fallen behind from his day at home.

“Combine elements 65 and 81, place 10 milliliters of each into the cylinder,  measure the solubility and proliferate it by 0.448, then divide the finding by 6 before combining it with element 55, this must be done quickly or we will lose all work we’ve done thus far.”

Yuta grabs the cylinder and places it down before doing his half of the work.

Sicheng, on the other hand, cannot seem to process the demand, his drive releases an error message that he can’t seem to overcome.

But he wants to please master, he must please master.

Sicheng combines elements 64 and 81 and continues on with fulfilling Yuta’s demand, but the result is not what Yuta expects.

“No..no this isn’t right, why is it reacting this way?” Yuta starts to panic as he watches the solution display a completely different state of matter under his microscope.

“Sicheng, verbally explain what you have just done.”

“I combined elements 64 and 81 in-“

“No!! It’s not 64, it’s 65, you fool! How could you make such a mistake?!” Yuta empties the cylinder quickly. “I thought you were perfect, it seems I was wrong.”

Sicheng starts to feel a new emotion.

It’s a terrible feeling, he feels unsteady, confused, for once the answer is not clear. What was this? Why did he feel dread, despair, failure?

Yuta rushes around the room as Sicheng stands in the center, dumbfounded.

When Yuta finally looks up at Sicheng, he sees the his eyes are red, tears run down his cheeks, causing them to illuminate green.

“Sicheng...no. D-don’t cry.”

“Is that what this is, master? Am I crying?”

“Yes, but I’d like you to stop. I need you to be brave enough to handle these tasks.”

He stops and wipes away his tears. 

Yuta sighs. “It’s clear I’ve made a mistake in your configuration, I will fix it when we get home later.”

The rest of the day goes by in silence. Yuta sees Sicheng as no use to him so he doesn’t instruct him to do anything. Sicheng watches Yuta eat and sits at the dinner table with him.

He knows he has done something wrong, something that displeased his master.

Is he of worth if he can’t please him? Does he have a purpose anymore?

Yuta chews heavily and tries to think of where he went wrong with his creation, but he can’t be bothered with fixing him for tonight. “Sicheng, shut down.”

He swallows hard then gets up from the table.

“Yes.” Sicheng’s eyes fade to grey, but he disobeys his master secretly, he doesn’t shut down, he stays awake  to attempt to fix himself so he can make him happy tomorrow.

Yuta then takes his phone out and calls Doyoung.

Doyoung answers reluctantly after not seeing Yuta for days since he got his new “toy.”

“Well, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Doyoung exhales loudly.

“Come over.” Yuta demands.

“And why would I do that?” Doyoung teases, but he’s already grabbed his car keys.

“I’m not asking, I want you here in 15 minutes.” Yuta hangs up.

He picks his dishes up from the table and drops them into the sink.

He takes his tie off and unbuttons his white dress shirt by three buttons. He then takes his hair tie off and places it onto the dresser. Sicheng watches as Yuta becomes more relaxed. He feels a certain ache in his system, a desire to make him smile again. A desire to please.

A few minutes later, Doyoung knocks at the door. Yuta grabs him inside by the collar and presses him into the back of the door. He slams his lips onto his and kisses him fervently, not a moment lost between them as they drown in each other’s lust. 

“Are you done with your toy?” Doyoung says breathily between kisses.

Yuta kisses him sloppily, tracing his tongue over his bottom lip then his chin and neck.

He grabs Doyoung’s waistband, pulling him closer to his pelvis so he can feel his clothed erection.

“Do you need me to please you now?” Doyoung smirks as Yuta bites his neck to leave a mark.

Doyoung grunts as Yuta pulls his shirt over his head, licking his hard nipples soon after. He darts his tongue out and licks around the nub, then places his lips around it before sucking hard.

“God, I love when you get like this.” Doyoung rubs his hand through Yuta’s hair as he continues to suck.

Yuta is too busy to see Sicheng watching them quietly. 

Please. That is the key word. Doyoung is pleasing his master so he must watch and copy Doyoung’s action so he may do the same. For what will happen if he no longer pleases him? Will Yuta replace him with Doyoung?

Sicheng listens to Yuta’s groans as Doyoung traces his hand over his crotch, smoothly touching his member through his pants.

“On your knees..you talk too much.” Yuta demands.

Doyoung smirks and licks his lips. He drops to his knees and looks up at Yuta through his lashes. He takes his zipper in between his teeth and drags it down.

Yuta pushes his brief down to let his painful erection free. “We’re wasting time.” 

“Tsk tsk, impatient as usual.”

“Open your fucking mouth, Doyoung.”

Doyoung feels himself leak as Yuta growls at him. Nothing satisfies him more than seeing Yuta beg for him, so yes, Sicheng’s creation was somewhat of a disappointment for him. He thought he would replace him, but now he is happy to see that he can’t.

Yuta exhales and throws his head back as Doyoung takes him into his mouth. He licks his lips and closes his eyes. “God, yes.”

Doyoung runs the tip against the inside of his cheek and hums to send vibrations through him.

He sticks his tongue out and licks the underside of it, tracing over every bulging vein.

He thrusts his hips forward into Doyoung and listens to him choke, he watches his cheeks become round and red.

Yuta is already close, but he wants more.

He helps Doyoung up and kisses his lips again. He takes him to the dining table and bends him over it. Yuta then drags Doyoung’s sweatpants down before cupping his hand around his cock. He aligns his own cock with Doyoung’s ass and pushes into him quickly, he buries himself into him while grabbing a fistful of his hair and bending his neck back. 

“Fuck!” Doyoung groans and holds himself up as Yuta pushes into him hard.

They both ignore Sicheng sitting at the other end of the table. Sicheng watches and absorbs the images of their bodies engaging in this new act.

Yuta pumps Doyoung’s cock with his other hand, liquid leaks out of the tip. Sicheng notes how he also has a penis and wonders if he has the same capability.

Yuta grunts as he pushes into Doyoung a few more times. Doyoung whimpers as he is stretched out over and over while bent over the table, sweat coming across his forehead as a bundle of nerves is on the brink of being released.

Yuta looks up at Sicheng’s still face, he curses and goes harder on Doyoung. And for a moment, he let his mind wander, he let himself think of..Sicheng. Touching his soft, illuminated skin as he makes love to him, or feeling his round lips on his collarbone and his chest,  how magical it would be.

“Fuck.” Yuta releases into Doyoung as Doyoung cries out while climaxing. 

Yuta sits into the chair and breathes heavily. He smooths his hair back and watches as Doyoung pulls his sweatpants back up.

“Want me to stay around for-“ Doyoung starts but Yuta interrupts him with an abrupt-

“No.”

Doyoung scoffs and leaves. Yuta cleans the table soon after and goes to bed. As he lays in bed, he sees Sicheng’s beautiful face. He dreams of laying with him, touching him. He knows he shouldn’t think of these things, but he can’t seem to stop.

———

[A Few Days Later]

Sicheng starts to read novels and books about the concept of forgiveness while he is home and away from the lab. Yuta has been quiet and doesn’t look at him much, he doesn’t even take him to the lab on most days anymore. 

“I have to fix you before you can come back to the lab, we cannot afford any more mistakes.” Yuta says sternly when Sicheng asks if he is to join him one day. He shuts the door and looks down as he leaves.

Sicheng starts to overthink, or overanalyze rather. He wants Yuta to forgive him and be happy again. What good is he if he only disappoints his creator?

He watches movies as well, movies that discuss love and heartbreak. Love is a feeling of admiration towards someone, based on Sicheng’s findings and research. He admires Yuta so he loves him. He wants Yuta to love him too so he can be happy like the others in the novels and movies are. That is the conclusion he’s come to. 

But in order to show his love he must do as they do in the movies and as Doyoung did with him. 

One day at dinner, Sicheng watches Yuta eat the meal he has prepared for him.

When Yuta is almost finished, he breaks the silence.

“Do you love me, master?”

Yuta nearly choked on his food. “I..hmmm..Well...you’re my creation..but I don’t..”

“Yuta, I would like to please you, would you like to make love to me?”

Sicheng asks, weakness coats his tone.

Yuta scoffs. “Of course not! That’s not what you were created for!”

“I apologize.” Sicheng’s head lowers.

“Sicheng, exterminate all information related to “love.” Yuta brings his dish to the kitchen and heads to his room.

“Yes.” Sicheng doesn’t delete anything from his hard drive, but why not? Why was he disobeying his orders, not once, but twice now?

Yuta didn’t know that he made a mistake by inputting his limbic system into Sicheng. He didn’t know that he would develop emotions, feelings, desires of his own, and that this could become a serious issue.

———

[1 Week Later]

Sicheng started working with Yuta in the lab a few days before. Things are slowly going back to normal as Yuta begins to trust him more. They continue on with their tasks and Sicheng is able to keep up with him.

This new confidence, however, causes both Yuta and Sicheng to move faster. 

Yuta walks around the room swiftly, heading behind his assistant. “Sicheng, hand me the solution.”

Sicheng, already prepared, turns to hand it to him, but Yuta miscalculated his reaction time, causing him to bump into Sicheng.

The solution flies out of the graduated cylinder and onto Yuta’s lab coat and pants. Some of it splatters onto his neck.

“Shit!” Yuta runs to the shower room down the hall. They are working after hours so no one else is there but the two of them. Fortunately for them, as other scientists would’ve been greatly concerned.

Sicheng runs after him. “Master! I apologize for my mistake, please do not be displeased with me.”

“Sicheng! Just leave me alone!”

“I will help you.”

“No! Just...wait there.” Yuta finally enters the shower.

Sicheng doesn’t wait, he goes into the bathroom and locks the door behind him. He watches as Yuta throws his coat off then takes his pants down.

Yuta curses and is visibly upset, but then he feels light hands come to his front side.

Sicheng unbuttons his shirt for him and takes it off from the back. 

Yuta’s mouth falls open, but he doesn’t tell Sicheng to leave. He steps forwards into the shower and washes himself off, not realizing the Sicheng is now taking his own clothes off.

Sicheng stands outside of the shower and thinks of what to do next.

Must please master.

He draws the curtain open.

“Sicheng! What are you doing? The solution didn’t get on you, put your clothes back on!”

Yuta pushes back his wet hair out of his face then places his hand over his cock.

Sicheng doesn’t listen. He steps into the shower and stares into the eyes of his master.

Yuta cowers and feels the cold tile against his back as he looks at his creation with lustful, hungry eyes he had never seen before.

The water droplets begin to leave slowly fading green marks on his skin and he looks beautiful.

“Touch me, like you touched Doyoung, master. I would like to make you happy too.”

Yuta’s mouth falls open, his brows furrow as he is stunned to silence.

Sicheng places his lips onto his mouth and attempts to mimic a kiss. He had watched many videos that showed it in detail and now he was able to do it with Yuta.

Yuta closes his eyes and kisses him back. He turns his head and licks over Sicheng’s plump lips, it tastes like cherries, his favorite fruit, and he wonders if Sicheng purposely put cherry chapstick on for this.

Yuta places his hand on the side of Sicheng’s face as he deepens the kiss, letting go of all concern about the consequences to come from this moment. He doesn’t care, he just wants to make love to his creation.

Steaming water falls down both of them, making their hair cling to their foreheads as they smother each other.

Yuta runs his hands across Sicheng’s muscular arms and watches his skin light up from his touch.

Sicheng then runs his hand down Yuta’s abs, feeling the bricks under his smooth skin. Sicheng blinks rapidly as he feels something new. 

“Arousal.you’re feeling arousal.” Yuta practically hears Sicheng’s confusion as he kisses along his neck.

Sicheng’s pulse begins to race as he feels something funny happening to his penis.

“Here.” Yuta takes Sicheng’s hand in his. Sicheng thinks he is going to place it on his own erection, but Yuta doesn’t do that, he places it on Sicheng’s semi-limp member.

Yuta looks into his eyes and speaks deeply. “Touch yourself, move your hand up and down.”

Sicheng’s eyes widen as he starts to stroke his member like he had watched Doyoung do. A tingly feeling begins to fill him up in his nether region when he wraps his hand around it. 

“I see you haven’t been listening to me. You’ve been staying awake when I tell you to shut down, and you haven’t deleted “love.” Yuta smirks.

“No, master, I-“ Sicheng stumbles over his words as he focuses on Yuta’s tongue suddenly on his chest.

Yuta licks the pink circle around Sicheng’s nipple, before flattening his tongue onto the hardening bud. 

He then bites it and watches as the area lights up in a bright shade of green from irritation.

“How do you feel, Sicheng?” 

“I feel good m-master. Are you happy?” Sicheng nearly goes into overdrive as he is turned on more and more from his hand.

Yuta swats Sicheng’s hand away from his member and replaces it with his own.

He pumps Sicheng up and down, coating his hand in Sicheng’s slick. He slides the skin back and forth, feeling Sicheng’s glans with each pass. He then leans down and kisses his neck again, sucking hard and biting his skin. He moves his hand faster as spit mixed with water covers Sicheng’s skin.

Sicheng can’t hold back, he releases an interesting sound from the immense pleasure he feels in the pit of his stomach. He breathes more heavily than usual as his mouth falls open.

He moans once again. “There is a buildup happening, Yuta. However, I would like to make you happy first.”

Sicheng places his hand on Yuta’s and pulls it away while looking into his eyes, water making his lashes look darker than usual.

Yuta feels dizzy just from the sight of the beautiful man in front of him, his color fading from green in all the places he kissed and teased. His erection is painful at this point. Sicheng looks down at it with red cheeks and nods. “You can make love to me...if you don’t like me, just imagine I am Doyoung.”

Yuta furrows his brows. “Are you crazy? Of course I like you, I created you!” He turns Sicheng around, taking his hand and placing it on the wall of the shower.

Yuta wraps his hand back around Sicheng’s leaking cock and continues to move it up and down.

He enters Sicheng, sliding into his already wet anus. 

Sicheng lets out another moan, then covers his mouth from embarrassment. 

“I’ve wanted to fuck you so badly, because you’re perfect..you’re all mine..and you’re fucking..perfect.”

Yuta thrusts hard into him with his chest on Sicheng’s warm back.

He takes his other hand and turns his face towards him, Sicheng’s lips are swollen and red from their kiss, his eyes are wide, his nose is dainty. Everything about him is just beautiful.

“If you like me, master, do you love me too?”

The words leave his lips in a whimper as Yuta bucks into his body, he feels a slight pain as he struggles to adjust to Yuta, but in time, he knows he will.

Yuta kisses him hard, tightening his grip around his cock and intertwining his fingers with his.

Sicheng feels unbelievably amazing around him. He smiles to himself as he thinks about how he designed both his reproductive and nervous systems without error. His body reacts perfectly when aroused, his length glistening with Sicheng’s slick as it also leaves his anus through a special system he designed.

Yuta looks at the beautiful boy’s back and shoulders, he kisses the nape of his neck and then his ear.

“I love you, fuck yes, I love you.” In that moment, Yuta is happy, but he can’t help but be worried about Sicheng’s inaccuracies in the lab, how he nearly put his life in danger. But he’s fix it, he’d find a way to fix him.

He glided his dick into him faster, skin slapping on skin as he grunts and Sicheng whimpers. Yuta feels his cock twitch as it runs against his silky walls.

Sicheng’s system overloads, he releases onto the tiled shower wall and looks down in amazement as a strange liquid leaves his body in heavy spurts for the first time. It feels wonderful to have such a new and exciting release.

Yuta takes what has fallen onto his fingers and sticks it into Sicheng’s open mouth.

“Suck.”

Sicheng does as he demands and Yuta cums into his body soon after.

Yuta curses as he continues to suck his fingers and bounce on his pulsing length. He orgasms harder than ever before, feeling his body tremble from the stimulation. He becomes lightheaded.

He pulls out and watches Sicheng leak his seed through low eyes as he pants.

As he comes down, reality settles in. What has he done? He’s turned Sicheng into the very thing he didn’t want to turn him into.

Sicheng drives them home after they wash themselves off and get dressed.

When they get home, Yuta lies in bed as Sicheng sits on a chair in the corner of the room silently.

He is disturbed by his actions and swears to never let lust take him over again.

“Sicheng…delete all memories of this day and shut yourself off.”

Sicheng’s system runs into a slight error as he hears his master's demands. Why did he want him to forget about this wonderful day? Wasn't he happy? Was he displeased at the end of it? What did he do wrong?

“Sicheng?”

“Yes, master. I am currently deleting all of today’s data from my storage. Goodnight.” He says as his eyes fade to grey. 

But once again, he doesn’t obey him. He holds onto the memories and feelings because he enjoys seeing his master happy.

———

[A Few Days Later]

Yuta distances himself from Sicheng. He doesn’t take him to the lab anymore, he doesn’t even sit at the table to eat. He goes into his room to avoid him.

Some days, he won’t tell Sicheng to ‘wake up’. But Sicheng turns himself on anyway so that he can watch him.

One day when Yuta starts to get dressed, Sicheng walks up behind him and places his favorite blue tie around his neck. Sicheng’s fingers graze Yuta’s neck, sending goosebumps down his spine.

“No!” Yuta jumps as he is startled by Sicheng’s touch. He steps forward and turns to him. “Please..do not touch me.”

Sicheng tilts his head and stares in confusion. 

Why was he disturbed by his simple touch? Maybe he wasn’t feeling well, that had to be it.

But just four days after they made love, Yuta invites Doyoung over and they make love. Sicheng sees that Yuta enjoys another man’s touch. Doyoung grips his waist then scratches his back while Yuta thrusts into him.

Sicheng sits quietly with grey eyes as they fuck in Yuta’s bedroom. He tries to calm his racing pulse and begins to think dangerous things. 

Does he love Doyoung? Yes. He will get rid of me won’t he? I have failed to please master, I must please him before he gets rid of me. If he is unhappy, I must show him that I love him by pleasing him.

When they are done and deep in sleep, Sicheng rises from the bedroom chair and heads to the living room. He realizes he must gain more knowledge so he can make Yuta happy again. He reads poems and comes across one by Oscar Wilde titled “The Ballad of Reading Gaol.”

Doyoung and Yuta snore softly while he sits in the living room and reads.

He reads a passage that sticks out to him.

“Yet each man kills the thing he loves

    By each let this be heard.

Some do it with a bitter look,

    Some with a flattering word.

The coward does it with a kiss,

    The brave man with a sword!”

Yuta loves Doyoung, that’s why he spends time with him. But Doyoung cannot take his place, therefore, he must get rid of him, he must kill the thing Yuta loves. And then Yuta can decide if he loves him, then he can kill him. This is what Sicheng had come to understand.

Brave. Yuta had told him to be brave once. Perfect.

Now, all he needed was a sword. 

Sicheng searches for types of swords.

A sword is a weapon with a long metal blade.

A blade is sharp. A knife is sharp. He must get a knife.

Sicheng goes into the kitchen and takes out a knife from the cabinet.

He walks into the bedroom with it and stands over Doyoung, staring and searching deep into his body to see his veins pumping crimson blood to and from his beating heart. Sicheng’s eyes turn to a glowing red color as he calculates how hard and fast he must act to strike the knife through Doyoung’s chest. He wants to clean it cleanly so as to not make master upset.

Doyoung is woken up by a strange presence. He turns over and is shocked to see Sicheng standing over him while gripping a knife. He smiles sadistically as his red eyes glisten in the moonlight.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Doyoung sits up straight in the bed.

“Don't do this!”

Sicheng leans downward and grins. “I only obey master’s orders.”

He doesn’t give Doyoung the chance to escape, he quickly drives the knife into his chest, blood splatters over his perfect face as Doyoung screams loudly into the night.

Yuta jumps up. “What—Sicheng!! oh my God, what did you do?!” 

Sicheng pulls the knife back out of his chest. “I killed him for you master, for each man kills the thing he loves. I did it for you.” He tilts his head and looks down at Yuta with wide eyes in hopes of gaining a look of satisfaction from Yuta.

But instead, Yuta stares in horror at Doyoung’s lifeless body. His hands start to shake.

“If I love you, Yuta, does that mean I must kill you as well?” Sicheng asks innocently while blinking rapidly. His system is reconfiguring itself as it develops and stores new information.

“No-no! Shut up! Shut down!!”

“But master, I want to please you by loving you..” Sicheng steps closer, Doyoung’s blood drips down the side of his face and onto Yuta’s bed sheets.

His eyes are still red and Yuta is confused as to how, for he never installed that feature.

“Sicheng! I order you to shut down now!”

“Yes, master. I will do that as soon as I am done being brave enough to handle this task.” He crawls over the bed with the knife in his hand still and a horrific smirk.

“Sicheng!” Yuta raises his arm above his head to block his blow.

He knocks the knife out of his hand and grabs both of Sicheng’s wrists. He overpowers him and flips him over onto the bed.

Sicheng doesn’t fight back, he only stares into Yuta’s eyes and continues to grin.

“Must.please.master.Must.make.master.happy..must.love. Master.” There’s a glitch in Sicheng’s system that causes him to repeat these three things over and over, and it drives Yuta insane.

His perfect creation crumbles right in front of his very eyes and there’s nothing he can do about it.

“Shut up! SHUT UP!” Yuta wraps his hands around Sicheng’s neck. He can’t control his confusion, sadness, anger. He chokes Sicheng so hard the metal in his neck begins to break and the sound echoes into the gloomy house.

Sicheng’s eyes fade to grey one final time as Yuta kills him for good.

His muttering stops, but his haunting smile remains, engraving itself into Yuta’s memory forever.

———

[Two Weeks Later]

Yuta arrives home after a long day at the lab. It had been only two weeks since Doyoung was killed by his robot and he was still dealing with the pain of losing something he loved so dearly. No, not Doyoung, but Sicheng rather. He missed his company, his touch, his soft exotic eyes and deep voice.

He made a mistake and Yuta could’ve fixed him, but unfortunately the police department took him away after he had reported the murder.

When Yuta asked what they would do with him, they told him that Sicheng would be locked up in a metal box in their department until they decided on how to proceed with the murder case.

But it didn’t matter really. Yuta killed Sicheng in the end. His body was now just clunky metal.

Yuta sighs and sits down on his couch. He turns the TV on and switches it to the news channel to distract himself from his own feelings, never noticing the glistening red eyes that watch him quietly from the corner of the dark room.

He’s watching..he’s always watching.

“Breaking News, there’s been a suspected terrorist attack inside the Osaka Prefectural Police Department. Nearly all police officers have been brutally murdered. The assailant is unknown and is still at large. We are under curfew until further notice, everyone must stay inside and lock their doors..”

Yuta sits up straight and thinks to himself. That’s the same department that Sicheng is in. What if—

“Master..please forgive me for being gone for so long.”

A low voice speaks into the large room.

Sicheng steps out from the shadows, the blood of his victims dripping down his naked body and face. 

Yuta stands up from the couch, his eyes widening as Sicheng walks slowly towards him. 

“Sicheng..what did you do?” Yuta’s eyes brim with tears as he swallows hard.

Sicheng’s neck seems to have healed itself somewhat, the purplish bruises being the only indication that Yuta had choked him. Once again, Yuta doesn’t recall installing a self-healing feature.

“They all tried to stop me, Yuta..” Sicheng smiles widely and runs his bloody hands through his own hair to smooth it back out of his face. “But I couldn’t let them...I have to serve you. I have to please you and make you happy, that is my purpose.”

--------

come back tomorrow for the next spooky story...

[tmngoose]

Cause for Concern: an OC one-shot

Alternate Title: Hurt/Comfort Characters: Rikki, Red Fox, Jupiter Jim, Clem, Rikki's mom (mentioned) Tags: ANGST, Anxiety, Distress, Poor familial relationships, Abuse, Minor Injuries/bruising/scabs, Hurt/Comfort, Blanket forts, Lots of comforting, Additional Tags to be added... Summary: Rikki gets a letter in the mail and Red has a right to worry. Word Count: ~1,799 -x- A/N: I know what you're thinking. "Goosey! This isn't any of the updates you promised us >:C what's up with this OC baloney?" -- Ok, yes, but listen; I wrote this mainly to practice writing Red Fox and Jupiter Jim since I'll be (ahem) writing them very soon for a certain somethin'-somethin' (Also? I need to update Let's Make a Deal and this was good practice to get back into writing for Rikki). I won't be uploading this to my Ao3. Read Cause for Concern under the read more:

It started with a letter—a small black envelope that came in with the rest of the mail: the bills, the take-out menus, and the weekly Stock and Shop circulars.

It was addressed to Rikki, which was odd to Red since Rikki never received mail; at least nothing intimate.

"Hey, Rikki! You got mail today!" Red said as soon as the mongoose returned from her shift at Clem's. She presented Rikki with the black envelope, her tail swishing excitedly.

"That's for me?" Rikki raised a brow.

They settled down at the kitchen table. Red sat across from Rikki, who examined the mysterious piece of mail. There was no return address, and the envelope was perfumed with something that made Rikki's nose wrinkle. She turned the envelope over, and that was when she saw it; the ivory wax seal depicting the image of fang—her family's crest.

Red's grin shrank as Rikki tensed, the color draining from her face, "Well? Who's it from, Rik?"

"It's… ah…," Rather than answering Red, Rikki reached for their salt shaker and unscrewed the metal cap. She poured a perfect circle onto the wooden surface, then dropped the envelope into its center.

Suddenly, it burst into a column of purple flames.

"Oh, my stars!" Red gasped. Her red banded-tail morphed into a giant hand and reached into the cabinet under the sink for the fire extinguisher.

"Don't worry, it'll put itself out," stated Rikki, unbothered by the phenomena. "It's a hex message."

"A 'hex message?'" Red furrowed her brow as the flames flickered before them, contained within the circle of salt. "I've heard of chain letters cursing folks, but this is just plain rude! Who would do such a thing?!"

"My mom."

"Oh," Red's tail twitched. It was a touchy subject they never discussed, mainly because Rikki avoided any conversation regarding family relations—especially if they were about her mother.

When the purple flames disappeared—embers and all—a scorch mark was left behind; Rikki buffed it out with the sleeve of her hoodie. Now that the letter was 'cleansed,' she sliced open the side of the envelope with her claw and emptied a folded piece of parchment into her hand.

The apartment fell silent as Rikki read the letter. Red knew better than to pry, even if the suspense kept her at the edge of her seat.

"Mom wants me to come home—for a visit, not to stay," Rikki grimaced, "She wants to 'talk.'"

"When?" Red asked while Rikki calmly tore the letter into tiny squares.

"A-sap," Rikki brushed the bits of paper into her palm and stuffed them inside the pouch on her hoodie. She went over to the tiny coat closet by the front door and retrieved an old backpack that would suffice as an overnight bag.

"W-wait, you're leaving now?" Red pushed back her chair. Her stomach twisted, and a feeling of dread penetrated her bones. She had no idea where the influx of anxiety came from, but it was enough to get her fur to stand on end.

Rikki shrugged, "I can't keep the lady waiting."

"What about work?"

"I'll tell Clem somethin' came up. Besides, that's what PTOs are for..."

"Is everything alright?" Red's ears flattened, perturbed. "You're not in trouble, are you?" Why would she think Rikki was in trouble? Maybe Rikki's mother always communicated via hex messages. Perhaps that was just how yūrei's spoke to one another; a cultural thing.

Rikki didn't answer. She quietly stuffed her toiletries into a plastic baggie, then went into her bedroom to gather a change of clothes. The silence between them only told Red that she was right to fret about her roomie's well-being.

"… It's nothing, Red," Rikki answered, slipping her headphones around the back of her neck. "Don't worry about it. I'll be fine."

Red's unconvinced by the string of reassurance; they sound a lot like empty promises, "Rikki…."

"Red, I'll be fine," Rikki crammed her chargers and electronics into the small pocket of her backpack. "I should be back sometime soon-ish. We'll order sushi and throw ourselves a little party, ok?"

"… okay," Red stepped out of Rikki's way, reluctantly letting the mongoose pass by. She escorted Rikki to the elevator down the hall and playfully elbowed her in the arm, "Call me if you need back-up, yeah?"

"Whatever floats your goat, space ace," Rikki snorted as she waited for the elevator's arrival. She slung her bulky backpack over her shoulder, "And speaking of goats, I better call Clem…."

Rikki forced a smile as the elevator doors slowly closed. Red saw past the mongoose's attempt at feigning confidence; the distant, fearful look in her eyes gave her away. Red suppressed the urge to summon the elevator and prevent Rikki from leaving.

Red told herself that it was all in her head, the idea that nothing good would come from Rikki's trip to her mother's. She knew Rikki could take care of herself.

Rikki will be back before you know it, Red thought to herself. It'll be alright. I'm sure her mother's a lovely person...

__________

Rikki didn't come home the next day. Or the following day. Or the day after that. When Red tried reaching Rikki on her cell phone, her attempts led her directly to the mongoose's inbox.

Not even Clem heard from Rikki, although he was instructed to 'use her sick days if she ran out of PTO.'

Red kept herself busy with menial chores to steel her nerves and stop her imagination from crafting worst-case scenarios. When she wasn't cleaning the apartment, the yōkai volunteered at the community theater, ran errands, and hunted for Scor-Pion with Jupiter Jim.

"Why so blue, Red?" Jupiter Jim asked during one of their stakeouts atop the eccentric actor's apartment building. "You mustn't let Scor-Pion get you down. The elusive fiend will show himself soon enough!"

"It's not that," Red sighed. "It's my roomie/friend! She's been gone for almost a week, and I've lost all forms of direct communication with her! And even if I wanted to go searching for her, I have no idea where she could be!"

"Hm, that is quite the predicament. I wouldn't be surprised if Scor-Pion is behind your friend's mysterious disappearance!"

"I doubt it…," Red peered through her binoculars and scanned the city's skyline, hoping to spy Rikki. She perked up when she felt Jupiter Jim's hand clasp onto her shoulder, "Sir?"

"Have faith in your friend," Jupiter Jim consoled. "The universe is a vast place, yet we all find our way home sooner or later. We must welcome the weary when they return, but to do so, it's crucial to keep our spirits high."

Red smiled weakly at the profound piece of wisdom, "Thank you, Sir."

The mood was ruined when Jupiter Jim mistook an old lady with a green skin complexion as Scor-Pion. Fortunately, Red's prehensile tail was strong enough to hold the space adventure back from ambushing the strange senior citizen.

If only Red used her tail to keep Rikki from leaving...

_____________

It was Wednesday night. Red had finished washing the dishes and was now standing at the kitchen counter, prepping vegetables for dinner. She was so preoccupied with peeling potatoes that she failed to notice someone unlocking the front door.

And that someone was Rikki.

"Hey, I'm back," Rikki announced as she closed the door behind her.

"Rikki!" Red exclaimed, dropping the potato peeler and spud into the sink. She ran over to Rikki and hugged her tightly, "Leaping light-years, you have no idea how worried I was! You didn't call or text, and Clem said—"

Red froze. Her eyes darted from Rikki's black eye to the bruise on her cheek. Several small knicks speckled the side of her brow. They were scabs now, but the implication that Rikki had bled was still there.

So this was the kind of relationship Rikki had with her mother: a bad one.

Rikki isn't put off by the horrified look on Red's face, "Honestly? It's not as bad as it looks. In fact, I think things went better than I expected." She tried maintaining a modest tone, but it faltered.

I knew I shouldn't have let you go, Red frowned. Hesitantly, she tried reaching up to touch the bruise on Rikki's cheek.

"I'm gonna go take a shower," Rikki said as she casually ducked away from Red's hand. "I had to take the long way back, and I'm kinda gross. Do you need the bathroom?"

"N-No, you go ahead. I'm making stew for dinner. Would you like some?"

"Naaah. I'm not that hungry…."

Red nodded, "Copy that." She watched Rikki's bushy tail drag across the floorboards on her way towards the bathroom.

The universe is a vast place, yet we all find our way home sooner or later…

"Hey, Rikki?"

"Hmm?"

"Welcome home…"

It's such a warm, simple greeting, yet it meant so much to Rikki. She got as far as the hallway before she grabbed onto the wall for support. She sank to the floor and curled in on herself, trembling.

In a split-second, Red's beside her. She held Rikki close, protecting her by wrapping her striped tail around her body. She never heard Rikki cry before; the mongoose is quiet with the occasional whimper that breaks Red's heart.

Red held her tighter, "… We can still order sushi if you want…."

Rikki sniffled, "Yeah, I-I'd like that."

"Heh heh, good! Honestly, I was getting tired of peeling all those potatoes!"

_____________________

Stacks of aluminum take-out containers are left on the kitchen table with empty plastic cups of soy sauce. They make good on their promise to throw themselves a party. So Red and Rikki dragged their mattresses out from their bedrooms and constructed a blanket fort around them.

Once their nightly bathroom rituals are completed, they pile into their fort. Red noticed a few more bruises on Rikki's forearms that were previously hidden by the mongoose's hoodie.

"Clem said he'd give me the day off tomorrow," Rikki said as she slid her phone underneath her pillow. "I told him I had a rough trip. He understands."

"Aw, that's nice of him," Red yawned as she rolled onto her side, facing Rikki. Goodness gracious, who would've thought all this worrying could be so exhausting...

"Hey, Red?"

"Yeah?"

"Thank you," apologized Rikki, her voice hoarse. She stared up at the canopy of mismatched blankets and bedsheets, "I'm sorry I didn't keep you in the loop..."

"Don't worry about it, Rik," Red scooched over towards Rikki, "I understand."

They nestled against each other, their tails entwined--another layer of comfort. Red felt obligated to ensure Rikki fell asleep and didn't stay awake to think about whatever cruelties she endured at her mother's. Only when Red was sure Rikki was fast asleep did she finally allow her eyelids to shutter.

[out-of-jams]

Direct Message || Part one || kth

↠ Direct Message ↞ “Never in a million years would you have expected Kim--motherfucking--Taehyung of world famous Bangtan Sonyeondan, the biggest boyband in the entire world, to find it. To watch your whole cover of his song, Winter Bear, and actually like it. And not just like it.

He posted a link on Weverse for everyone else to see it too.”

Word Count: 1.1k

Warnings/Genre: Fluff. Drabble series. Language barrier!au. Idol!Taehyung. Youtuber!Reader. Bad language. Somewhat social media!au.

A/n: Just a smol series. And yes, this is completely inspired by that one post Tae made on Weverse with a link to that girl’s yt channel. LOL. Also, this is kind of a part of the Cheers If You Agree universe!

All of my works are purely fiction. Everything I write is my intellectual property and therefore belongs to me. ©out-of-jams. Do not copy or repost without permission.

                             | Next | Masterlist | 

“Holy shit.”

There was no word in the history of the English language that could be used to describe what you were currently going through.

“Are you literally fucking kidding me?” Your voice, so high pitched that you were pretty sure only your next door neighbor’s demonic chihuahua could hear it, barely left your parted lips. Because you couldn’t believe what you were staring at. To be honest, you weren’t even sure if you could believe it despite the clear proof in the form of your phone. If you weren’t sitting on your bed, you were pretty sure that your legs would have collapsed right out from under you.

“This is..is...” Shaking, you lifted your hand to bring the brightly lit screen closer to your face. No matter how many times you swiped up to refresh the page with trembling fingers, it didn’t change. It was still there. Your fucking face! Well, the thumbnail at least.

You blinked.

Again.

Again.

Refreshed the page.

Again.

Yup, still there.

A link to YouTube of a video that you’d just recently uploaded stared back at you unwaveringly. You hadn’t thought anything of it when you’d made it, had just figured that it’d be like any other cover you’d uploaded throughout the past year. And you hadn’t been expecting a whole lot of views either, seeing as how your channel was still relatively new and all. When you’d clicked “upload” and closed out of the page, you’d figured that you’d go back and check in a few days to see how it was received. If people had liked it.

Sometimes you would get very nice, encouraging comments from people. And even though it was a slow climb, your subscriber count went up every couple of days. You’d been singing for years, as long as you could remember honestly, but you’d only just gotten the confidence to put yourself out there last year. Hell, the only reason you started posting in the first place was because your friends all but threatened bodily harm if you didn’t do it.

“You’re so talented, dude. Don’t let that go to waste.” Your best friend had told you one day over coffee. “Or you’ll regret it when you’re old and dusty.”

You hadn’t thought you’d become overly famous or anything. Just branch out and share your music with other people.

Never in a million years would you have expected Kim--motherfucking--Taehyung of world famous Bangtan Sonyeondan, the biggest boyband in the entire world, to find it. To watch your whole cover of his song Winter Bear and actually like it. And not just like it.

He posted a link on Weverse for everyone else to see it too.

When the green little notification that he’d posted something had first slid into view on your screen, you hadn’t thought much thought of it. Taehyung was incredibly active on the app and would spam it all the time with ridiculously funny selcas or respond to army’s posts in his free time. So you’d just brushed it to the side to check on later. Fighting the lag of millions of other people to try and translate what he posted wasn’t something that you were interested in at that moment.

Even if he ended up deleting it later, you were pretty sure that someone on Twitter would have taken a screenshot and it’d circulate around at some point. It wasn’t that you didn’t care, you just didn’t check every single thing the members posted to the app the moment that they were uploaded. Therefore, you hadn’t really given it a second thought.

Until your best friend and fellow army blew your phone up with over a dozen messages, completely interrupting your lazy Netflix binge. Most of them hadn’t made any sense, had just been a string of nonsensical key smashes with the occasional “!!” tacked on. Since she was stuck in a movie theater with her boyfriend, she hadn’t been able to call you without causing a scene. So she’d resorted to flooding you with texts until you responded.

Why she’d even been checking the Weverse notification in the darkened theater in the first place was a mystery to you. Especially since you knew she’d been dying to see that movie for weeks. Whatever it was. But that didn’t matter, not when she’d piqued your interest with a text saying, “WEVERSE HUGHIH NOW.” You’d figured that Taehyung must have just posted a thirst trap or something again.

But you’d been wrong.

Flooding in right beneath his post were hundreds of comments. Some were in English, others in Korean, and the rest in languages that you had no idea how to read. They varied in reactions too, and everytime you started to read one, the page would glitch out and another would take its place.

He hadn’t put any text in the post, just the link.

What the hell was that supposed to mean? That he liked it? He had to have, right? Otherwise he wouldn’t have posted it. Unless...well, unless he absolutely hated it and wanted to send army after you to--

Shaking your head to get rid of the onslaught of extremely unrealistically anxious thoughts, you watched the amount of comments and cheers to the post skyrocket. If just his post was getting so much attention, what would that mean for…?

Immediately you switched apps and opened up YouTube. Navigating to the video only took a minute, but felt like hours and your heartbeat pounding in your ears didn’t help. Especially not when you pulled up the same cover and could do nothing but freeze in shock.

“Oh, my god.” Not only did you have over a hundred thousand views already, but subscription notifications were going off every two seconds.

Setting your phone down onto your bed, you watched with unseeing eyes as the screen went dark from inactivity.

How the hell were you supposed to respond to the comments? Were you even supposed to? You’d never spoken a word to Kim Taehyung in your whole life. In fact, you’d only ever been to a handful of BTS concerts. But you knew how crazy some people could get. Would they start thinking you were dating him or something just because he’d shared a link to your video.

Fuck, you really hoped not.

Your phone lighting up snapped you out of your thoughts. You’d turned off all push notifications for comments and subscriptions, so you reached for it without a second thought. And stared down at the bright screen with bewilderment.

Whatever the rest of the message was got cut off there. Who the..? 

With a shrug and curiosity needing sating, you swiped it open.

[kunfiles]

It’s A Party, Right?

Category: Smut, tiniest bit of fluff if you squint (at the end), best friend!Yugyeom, dom!Yugyeom

Pairing: Kim Yugyeom x Reader

Warnings: Swearing and explicit language, talks of alcohol, dirty talk, slight voyeurism (maybe idk???), oral/face fucking, unprotected sex (be safe, kids!), maybe some body worship??? 

Prompt: "Could he make you feel as good as I do?” 

Word Count: 3,661

a/n: This is my first time completing and uploading a fic, and I’m really nervous about it, especially with it being smut. This isn’t the greatest, the title sucks because I am very bad with titles, and I apologize in advance! Do not copy and paste, don’t steal, don’t use without permission please! Please do not read my works if you’re under the age of 18! I hope you all enjoy!

You sat on the sofa in your friend Youngjae’s house, scrolling through Instagram on your phone as a quick distraction. When Youngjae had invited you to a small party at his place, you did not expect to see your ex there with the girl he left you for. Admittedly, you were a little pissed. The two of you had agreed on being civil with one another, due to the fact that you were always in the same friend circle, but seeing him with her only three and a half weeks after things ended honestly wasn’t something you had prepared yourself for.

“You know it’s a party, right?” Jinyoung laughed, startling you out of your Instagram induced trance, nudging your legs aside to squeeze into the spot between you and the arm of the couch.

“Shouldn’t me sitting on my phone show you just how fun this party is?” You sighed, nodding your head towards the table of people sitting just a few feet away where your ex was seated. You placed your phone down on your lap, giving your attention to Jinyoung.

“If it makes you feel any better…none of us wanted him to bring her here. He didn’t even give us a heads up. You know Youngjae would never do anything to hurt you, Y/N-ah.” The boy said, his smile turning softer as he noticed your gaze break towards the table once again. BamBam, Mark, Jackson, Jaebeom and Yugyeom were gathered around the table with your ex, his…whoever she is, and a few others; playing a game of cards. You watched as your ex placed a few cards down on the table in front of him, before looking up and making direct eye contact with you. Great.

“Does the universe just fucking hate me? Knowing him and his inflated ass ego, he’s definitely going to think I was just sitting here staring at him…”  You thought, knowing all too well how happy he must be feeling to have caught you looking in his direction. You watched your ex’s next moves with narrowing eyes, expecting him to make a cocky little display. He winked at you, cocked his head in the direction of the girl beside him and grabbed the back of her head gently; pulling her into a disgustingly sloppy kiss. At that moment, the only thought to cross your mind was running to the table and ripping them apart from each other. It’s not even that you were feeling jealous, because you most definitely were not. Your ex showed you who he was the moment he started seeing someone else while you two were still together, so jealousy was far from being on your mind.  What was on your mind, however, was the utmost feeling of embarrassment. You were beyond embarrassed that he would do that to hurt you, in front of all of your friends, and that you had actually believed for a second that he wouldn’t do something like this. You quickly tore your eyes away from the stomach turning display; your focus now landing on Yugyeom, who was sitting only a few seats away from the pair and had watched the entire thing unfold. You and Yugyeom were fairly close, your ages being the closest in the whole group of friends. Knowing that he had seen what your ex just pulled embarrassed you even more.

“I know, Thank you Jinyoung. I’m not upset with Youngjae or any of you guys. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go get ridiculously drunk.” You replied quietly to Jinyoung, who had also watched the scene unfold. You stood up, brushed the wrinkles from your shirt and hurried off into the kitchen to pour yourself a very strong, and very well needed drink. You ran your fingers along the marble counter top, making your way towards the alcohol and cups. You grabbed a plastic cup in one hand, the bottle of vodka in the other and sat them both down on the counter before you.  You twisted the cap off of the vodka bottle and poured some into the cup, before picking it up and downing it; just to repeat that process until your throat burned too much to do it again. A few seconds later, Yugyeom emerged from the door and propped himself up against the counter beside you, reaching for a nearby bottle of pop. He poured a small amount of into his cup before sliding it in your direction.

“You should probably stick to this for a bit, yeah?” He suggested, nodding slightly towards the pop bottle; a hint that he had just watched you down almost half the bottle of vodka. Ignoring his unwanted suggestion, you reached to grab the vodka from the counter again, only to be stopped by Yugyeom snatching it first. “Why drink yourself into oblivion when you could do something even more fun than that?” Yugyeom asked with a playful and albeit, slightly sexy tone.

“What’s that supposed to mean? Yugyeom, I’m really just not in the mood for games right now.” You sighed, pouring some pop into your cup and setting the bottle back on the counter, taking a sip. The two of you had been friends for years and had met through Youngjae back in your final year of high school, Yugyeom being a year younger than you. You two had always flirted but nothing went further than a few lightly suggestive comments here or there.

“No games. I know you that you know I saw what that asshole did out there, Y/N-ah.” Yugyeom pushed himself away from the counter, leaving his spot in front of you. He walked slowly towards you, dragging his fingertips against the cold, marble counter. The only time his fingers left the counter was when he reached you a few moments later. He ran his fingertips along the back of your hand, trailing up your arm and to your neck as he moved behind you; leaving a tingling sensation throughout your body where his touch met your skin.

“Why don’t we get back at him a little? What I have in mind will also get rid of the copious amount of anger and tension you’re very clearly feeling right now. Two birds, one stone.” He whispered alluringly, slowly pushing your hair aside. He leaned his head closer to yours, softly brushing his lips against your ear. The softness of his lips mixed with the heat of his breath drove you crazy, but you had a feeling that there was no way he’d be acting this way if he was sober.

“Yugyeom…you’re clearly drunk.” You sighed, breaking yourself away from him. Before you could take more than two steps away, Yugyeom had you back against the counter and his arms on either side of you; hands tightly gripping the marble. He leaned down, making it so he could look you right in the eyes.

“Maybe a little, but not any less than you and definitely not enough to make me do something I’d regret any other time. Let me please you. Let me give you what you deserve, Y/N-ah...” Yugyeom said in a lusty, slightly deeper than normal tone; drawing his face closer to yours and brushing the tip of his nose against yours. That was all you needed to hear to lose any semblance of restraint that you had. He crashed his lips against yours and roughly grabbed your legs; lifting you on top of the counter. Yugyeom’s kisses were different than you had expected, rougher than you thought they would be, but still delicate enough to feel like you were being kissed by an actual angel. His left hand found a spot in your hair, slightly gripping to control your head and move it aside, so he could pepper kisses down your neck. His right hand trailed up and down your back, then towards your side and down to the waistband of your jeans. He pulled away from your neck, turning his gaze down to the button of your jeans. He circled it with his finger before slowly trailing his way up to your belly button.

“Y/N-ah, as much as I’d love to fuck you right here and now on Youngjae-hyung’s counter for asshole out there to walk in on and see, I really think we should head upstairs.” He hummed. You couldn’t form a proper sentence after hearing those words come from his mouth; it being the most explicit thing you’d ever heard him say. All you could do was nod and follow as he pulled back, waiting for you to jump from the counter. He grabbed your hand, leading you out to the living room. Jinyoung, who was still sitting on the couch, this time beside a girl and her friend, had a clear view into the kitchen the entire time you and Yugyeom had been in there. You watched his gaze drift from the girl who was speaking over towards you and Yugyeom, before shaking his head with a slight chuckle. You gave him a pleading smile, hoping he’d understand and wouldn’t care too much about seeing you and Yugyeom practically dry hump each other on Youngjae’s counter; you were both consenting adults after all.

“Hey guys, as fun as this is, Y/N-ah and I are off to go play a little game of our own.” Yugyeom said, grabbing his phone from his spot at the table and sliding it into his back pocket before wrapping an arm around you. He shot a wink at your ex, who was currently gaping at Yugyeom’s risqué declaration.

“After what I just saw in the kitchen, whatever game they’re going to be playing requires louder music for us...” Jinyoung laughed, making the group of boy’s burst into laughter and “wait what‘s”. Before you could respond to any reactions, Yugyeom turned and dragged you with him towards the stairs.

***

 Yugyeom had you pressed against the door of Youngjae’s guest room, hands making their way up and down your body, admiring every inch of it. You pressed your lips against his, rubbing his growing bulge through his jeans. Your hands made their way to the button and zipper of his jeans, undoing both and yanking them down. Yugyeom groaned as the cool air hit his now exposed, so-hard-it-may-explode cock. The sight alone made your mouth water. Unable to control yourself any further, you dropped down to your knees, eager to have his length fill your now too-empty feeling mouth.

“Fuck." Yugyeom hissed as you dragged your tongue across the head of his dick, circling it a few times before wrapping your mouth around it and sliding your head down further onto his length. You used your hands to work what parts of him you couldn’t fit into your mouth yet as you adjusted to his size. Yugyeom’s cock was just as pretty as he is, soft and pink with a couple cute little freckles spread around it, the size just right. You couldn’t believe this was happening, and you were determined to make him feel good.

“Didn’t I say I was going to be pleasuring you, Y/N-ah?” He asked in between a few moans and “oh god’s”, putting a hand under your chin and pulling his cock from your mouth. You could tell it took all the power he had in order to pull away, that showed he truly was focused on you being on the receiving end of pleasure. Something about that gave you butterflies.

“Oh, Gyeomie. You did, and this is going to bring me so much pleasure. Trust me.” You whispered seductively, using the nickname you knew he loved. You lifted your hand to his, moving it from your chin back to his side so you could once again put him in your mouth. Unlike before, the moment you had him in your mouth you slid your head down to the base of his cock, your nose touching the lower part of his stomach. A high pitched whine escaped Yugyeom’s mouth and he bucked forward. That moan was like music to your ears. One thing you were sure of, the only sounds you ever wanted to hear again were the ones this angel of a man just made. The quickness of him jolting forward and hitting the back of your throat made you gag, but thankfully not enough that you had to stop. You knew by the way he groaned even louder that he enjoyed it.

“Shit, I’m so sorry. I wasn’t expecting that and it felt-ohh!” He started to apologize sweetly, his words halted by his own moans as you swallowed and started to bob your head up and down onto his length, taking as much of him into your mouth as you could. Yugyeom’s hands were wrapped up in your hair, now guiding your head into a steadier pace. You swallowed once more, hollowed out your cheeks and shifted your gaze up to Yugyeom’s, dropping your hands to allow him to take control. Very eagerly, but careful not to hurt you, Yugyeom tightened his grip in your hair with both hands and started thrusting into your mouth. You’d never expected that Yugyeom and you would kiss, let alone him fucking your face while your ex-boyfriend was sitting just a floor away, completely aware of all the things we could be doing; that little fact turning you on more.

“I’ve gotta say, I didn’t think you’d be into something like this. You’re full of surprises, Y/N-ah. I love your mouth even more than I did before now …” Yugyeom chuckled, groaning as he watched you move your hand against your heat through your jeans.

“Touch yourself for me, please…” He moaned softly this time, thrusting further into your throat. You put your hand in your pants obediently, circling your clit with your fingers. You noticed that he was almost at the edge; ready to burst. You moaned around his cock, the vibrations making him buck into you.

“F-fuck, I’m going to cum.” Yugyeom groaned, releasing the grip his left hand had on your hair, dropping it to the side of your face, cupping your chin. He held onto your hair tighter with his right hand, holding your face still as he fucked your mouth just a few more times before shooting his seed down your throat, gently releasing his grip on you and pulling out a few moments later. After Yugyeom regained composure, he kicked off his jeans and boxers from around his ankles, sending his phone flying across the floor. You focused onto the screen of the phone, seeing that Yugyeom had missed texts from your ex. Curiosity of what the texts entailed got the best of you and you went to grab the phone; Yugyeom being quick to stop you.

“Does what’s on the phone really matter right now, Y/N-ah?” He smirked, pulling you to your feet before picking you up and throwing you onto the bed; a beyond fucked out expression on his face. He kissed you passionately, distributing kisses all over your mouth, chin, neck and chest; making his way further down your body.

“N-no. Yugyeom…fuck me please.” You pleaded, running your fingers through his beautiful, soft, black hair. He chuckled into your stomach before sliding his hands up your thighs to the buttons of your jeans, undoing them and peeling them from your legs. You got up onto your knees and took your shirt off, followed by your bra. The only clothing remaining on your body was the small thong that was just barely covering your most intimate spot; the feeling of insecurity washed over you. Yugyeom bit his lip, gaze shifting up and down your body. You moved your arms up to cover your exposed breasts, only to be stopped by Yugyeom who had jolted towards you and grabbed your wrists gently.

“Please don’t hide any part of you. You’re even more beautiful than I imagined…I can’t believe this is finally happening.” He said, releasing your wrists and moving his hands up your arm, your chest and finally your breasts; fingers ever so lightly grazing over your now soft, hardened buds. You almost melted right then and there under his touch, but one thing caught your attention just a tad more than his touch.

“Imagined? Finally?” You questioned. Did that mean he’s thought about this happening?

“Y/N-ah, you can’t be serious. I’ve wanted to fuck you since the moment I met you. I’m pretty sure everybody knows it, honestly.” Yugyeom shook his head and laughed. “We can talk about that later though…” He drifted off, moving his hands away from you to remove his t-shirt, revealing his fully naked body to you. He was so beautiful. Yugyeom wrapped his arms around you, pulling you into a deep kiss. He laid you down on your back, climbing on top of you and peeling off your thong; flinging it across the room. Yugyeom leaned forward, mouth just inches away from your heat.

“Mmm. You really must have liked that, you’re so wet, Y/N-ah.” He groaned, brow furrowing in the sexiest way. He danced his fingers around your core before shoving two fingers deep inside you, instantly pumping them in and out at a steady pace.

“Oh fu-“ You moaned loudly, biting your lip to stop yourself from being any louder. Yugyeom started pumping his fingers at a faster pace as he leaned forward and started licking your most sensitive spot.

“You taste so good. You’re so perfect. How could that idiot ever let you go?” Yugyeom sighed after he pulled his head away from your thighs.  He wiped the wetness on his face off, licking his lips.

“I need to feel you.” He whispered, pulling his fingers from your heat and sucking them clean; something you had never expected the usually shy, cute and bubbly guy to do. Yugyeom’s behaviour tonight was so unlike anything you’d ever seen from him before. It was exciting seeing this side of him and sent tingles all throughout your body. You watched as he stroked himself before lining his cock up to your entrance.

“Please Yugyeom, no teasing and just fuck me already.” You pouted, the feeling of him teasing you with his cock driving you mad. Yugyeom thrusted into you slowly, taking the time to let you adjust to his length. He grabbed onto your waist, gripping it tight enough to leave bruises as he guided his body towards yours. The pain his fingers left behind turned into pleasure; the thought of marks left behind by him only turning you on more. Almost as if he could read your mind, he leaned released his grip from your waist and leaned down to start leaving bites and hickies along your neck, collarbones and breasts. The feeling of Yugyeom inside of you, marking you to show the whole world that he made you his was like no other, the only thing going through your mind was how you was missing out on this for so long.  

“Think about it, Y/N-ah. He’s right below us; he knows I’m fucking you better than he ever could. Isn’t that right? Hm? Could he make you feel as good as I do?” Yugyeom growled, pumping in and out of you harder and faster than you thought possible. You could tell he was getting closer to the edge.

“Mmm, that’s right Gyeom, nobody ever can make me feel this way. Especially him. Only you can.” You responded between moans and high pitched squeaks that you would have thought were embarrassing; if you weren’t so fucked out. What you were saying was entirely true; you had never been fucked like this before in your life. It was if your body was made for Yugyeom, him being the only person who could truly please you.

“That’s right baby…fuck.” Yugyeom groaned happily in response. You were both moaning and cursing so loudly, it would be a shock if the rest of the household didn’t hear even the tiniest bit of what was happening in that spare room. However, you were both too blissed out to care even if they did; riding through the waves of pleasure together.

“Yugyeom, I’m almost there, oh my god.” You moaned loudly, breaking your shared kiss. He moved himself backwards onto his knees, pulling up and holding you while he yanked a pillow from behind him and slid it under you to get a better angle, surprisingly not breaking his steady thrusting in and out of you. He slowed down, pulling out slightly to adjust his positioning before slamming back into you, his fingers now circling over your already swollen clitoris. The feelings combined didn’t take long to send you to your breaking point; your state sending Yugyeom to his too. You tightened your pussy around his length, the sensation sure to heighten the feeling for him.

“Yes, just like that baby. Fuck, I’m coming, Y/N-ah.” Yugyeom moaned, his once steady pace now becoming more uncontrolled and even faster as he filled you with his load; coming to a halt a few moments later. Yugyeom withdrew himself from you and crashed down onto the bed beside you, looking absolutely gorgeous. He laid there for a little while, eyes closed, catching his breath as he wrapped his arms around you. You watched contently as he stroked your arm softly, admiring his beauty. Sweat beads trickled down his forehead and cheeks, making the little freckle by his eye glisten. His hair was a little stuck to the sweat on his forehead, but it still looked gorgeous and perfectly placed.

“You’re beautiful, Yugyeom…” You whispered, moving your hand to brush your fingertips against his plump, soft lips. He opened his eyes and grabbed your hand, holding it at its spot at his mouth; placing light kisses on your fingertips.

“I love you, Y/N-ah. I always have…” Yugyeom responded softly. He smiled before closing his eyes once again; leaving your mind racing with a million questions.

[sooibian]

Stranger Things (1)

Pairing: Baekhyun x Reader ft. Kyungsoo

Genre: Fluff, meet cute, non-idol AU

Description: While waiting to receive Kyungsoo at the airport you run into an insufferable someone - Byun Baekhyun. Despite yourself, you are unable to resist his charms.

A/N: No BaekSoo, no life. Know BaekSoo, know life. This is a highly self indulgent oneshot because I simply cannot resist bobohu anymore. Also if I edit, I’ll never upload. So please, bear with this unedited mess and bad humor (: and try not to hate on OC! 

Word Count: ~ 2k

Chapters: One | Two | Three | Four (Final)

gif credits: @x-exo​

“He’s a lawyer”, you tilted your head to the side with your nose in the air, foolishly waving your platinum band bearing hand in his general direction. Byun Baekhyun, the man you’d met barely thirty minutes ago, had managed to bring out your inner “chatty Cathy” while eyeing you with the slightest of the smirks tugged at his lips. It was nauseating. The smirk, his bouffant persona, the way he slurped his ramen, his unkempt fake blond hair - he insisted on running a hand though the annoying yet bountiful tousle ever so often  - disheveling it further. One glance at his showy Rolex and you’d written him off as a wealthy fop. Yet, here you were, seated in front of him, trying to make sense of the situation. 

Kyungsoo’s flight was delayed by over an hour. Although you wanted nothing more than to find the inviting comfort of your bed, you decided to keep your promise of picking him up from the airport. Even if it meant spending time with this strange (literally and figuratively) man. You were no night owl. Therefore, you needed the caffeine fix to stay conscious so you huddled to the coffee shop closest to the arrival gate only to run into him again. The single vacant seat happened to be on his tiny table which he graciously put up for offer - I’m Byun Baekhyun. And I don’t bite! Apart from the unbridled desire to prick his inflated ego with a needle, you realized you’d come on a bit too strong earlier when he mistakenly put his hand on yours while going for the same copy of Forbes in the magazine kiosk. Was he apologetic then? No. Not really. But you didn’t have to pull an ugly face and call him a creep. Sure, lack of sleep made you crabby but you shouldn’t have taken it out on him. It wasn’t your best moment. 

You took the seat because (a) never had a person made you feel so conflicted about them. Always too quick to judge, within a few moments you could tell whether you liked someone or absolutely didn’t care about them. But with him you honestly couldn’t figure out whether you loathed him or were in absolute awe of his unabashed demeanor (b) you wanted to make absolutely unnecessary amends. 

“What was his name, again?”, stretching and yawning he leaned back in his chair. His shoulders widened to full glory. Lazily, he ran a hand over his chest. Realization hit you like a truck. You were blatantly staring and he’d caught you in the act. Your eyes met his and it made you want to punch that stupid, now very prominent, smirk off of his face. It was time for damage control. Attack, after all, is the best defense.

“Looks like you’re bored. I shall stop”, you said tersely, moving to quickly grab your things.

“It’s 2:45 a.m. Can you blame me?”, he yanked your wallet out of your hand and shoved it in his back pocket, “Continue the story”

“Yahhhhh, give me back my wallet”, you glowered at him.

“Story first”, he sang pulling the wallet out and waving it at you. “Yahhh!”, as you lunged forward, he instinctively drew further back. Frowning, he suddenly ducked under the table.

“What - what happened?”, a quizzical expression clouded your face.

“I’m looking for something”, he mumbled rising gradually. Was that a pout?

“Yah, I can tell. What are you looking for?”

“Your manners. You seem to have suddenly dropped them somewhere”

 You felt your face flame, “Byun Baekhyun-ssi!”

“Please, you can call me oppa”

“I may be older, you know?”

“Your cheeks tell an entirely different story”, he chuckled

Fuming, you untied your hair in a desperate attempt to frame your perfectly round face, “Doh Kyungsoo”, you deadpanned.

“Byun Baekhyun”, confused, he pointed at himself.

“Doh Kyungsoo, my fiance”

“Ah… Sounds as boring as ‘civil lawyer’”

“How did you know?? I don’t remember mentioning -”

“Ha! So he is a civil lawyer! So what do your dates look like? Haunting worn down museums? Marvelling over runes?”, he swayed dreamily, eyelids fluttering.

Your saccharine smile didn’t reach your eyes, “Byun Baekhyun-ssi, what do your dates with your girl look like?”

You were surprised to see a genuine smile grace his face. Albeit unconsciously, you mirrored him. It was warm and luminous, his smile, and you were enchanted.

“Ahem”, the ridiculous smirk came back on, “Dates with my Yoona?”

So, there is a girl. You felt a slight pang of jealousy. You prayed for it to not reflect in your eyes.

“My Yoona?” you gagged dramatically and he responded with an equally dramatic loud sigh.

“Let’s see….long walks by the Han river, a little after sunset.. We walk all the way up to the Namsan Tower. She looks radiant in the moonlight… just my Yoona and me...relaxing...chilling”, he smiled like a heavily infatuated thirteen year old.

“That’s a really long walk. Oppa doesn’t have a driver’s license?”, you chided.

He guffawed, “Guess you and Mr. - ?

“Doh! Mr. Doh of Doh, Gom and Associates!”, 

“Yes, you and Mr. Doh of Doh - Gom - and Associates”, his words slow, deliberate, “wouldn’t recognize romance if it danced naked in front of you. And that platinum band”, he paused, slowly shaking his head.

You drew your hand close to your chest defensively, “What about it?”

“So… a very close friend of mine got engaged recently and I went ring shopping with him. It was an intense drill. But now I know all there is to know about the right cut, hallmark, color, purity, you get the drift. And that”, he took a piteous glance at the ring.

“I could really do without the condescension”

“I’m sorry, but it looks thrift store bought”

“Baekhyun-ssi, your limited experience may have falsely led you into believing that you’re a connoisseur of platinum. But if you care to look past your high-end store shopping spree, you’ll see that this is heirloom”

“Does it have P-950 stamped on it?”

Your glare shut him up and he raised his hands in surrender. Pouting. Again.

You gawked at him in pure admiration. How could a man like that be capable of the most endearing pouts was beyond you.

“Look, I don’t know if you care about Kyungsoo but the flight should’ve landed by now and I don’t want to keep my friend waiting after a red eye flight… so”, he got up to leave and you hurriedly followed suit, “it was an absolute pleasure meeting you”

Your hand met his in a firm handshake which neither of you cared to break for a good thirty seconds. You knew you’d never see this man again and you felt a certain unpleasantness wash over you at the thought. 

His captivating grin made an appearance, accelerating your heartbeat.

You exited the coffee shop first and when you turned around to look for him, he was gone.

***

You greeted Kyungsoo with a punch in the shoulder, “You’re late”

“I tried but they wouldn’t let me into the cockpit”, he said pinching your ear with one hand and twisting your arm with the other.

You successfully managed to wiggle of his strong grasp and attack him with a bear hug, “I’ve missed you”

He softly patted your head before your show of affection started to smother him. Breaking out of your hug he teased, “Tsk, tsk, you’ve grown soft”

“Can you blame me? My best friend moved to a strange city to farm! He’s not been around much to toughen me up” You didn’t care that he hated it. You leaned in to hug him, anyway, “any progress on the land dispute?”

“I’ll be seeing a lawyer for it”, he indulged you by continuing to gently sway you. Apparently, he’d missed you, too.

“Hmm...a civil lawyer”, you contemplated. 

“What’s that?”

“Nothing”, you sighed pulling away from him to call a cab, “When are you seeing this lawyer”

“Right now”

“What? Kyungsoo! It’s 4 in the morning! Can’t this wait?

“No”, he deftly locked your phone, “because he also happens to be a friend of mine and he’s here and he has offered to drive us home”

“He’s here?”

Kyungsoo forced your head to take a 180 degree turn.

You froze at the sight of the blond haired man standing in front of you. Your eyes barely short of pleading, you grabbed Kyungsoo’s hand lacing your fingers with his.

Baekhyun chuckled, “Congratulations, man. I didn’t know you were engaged!”

“Engaged? No, I’m not engaged!” Kyungsoo's voice now a several notches louder.

You were quick to nudge Kyungsoo’s arm with your elbow and snicker softly, “He likes to joke when he’s tired...We’re all tired. Won’t you bring your car now, Baekhyun-ssi?”

“You two know each other?” Nothing made sense to Kyungsoo anymore.

Your feeble No was drowned by Baekhyun’s loud Yes.

“Anyway..”, Kyungsoo introduced you to Baekhyun as his best friend and it made you want to be on the next expedition to Mars. 

“And this is Byun Baekhyun. My elementary school friend”. Baekhyun handed you a business card which you accepted with trembling fingers.

Byun, Park and Associates

Byun Baekhyun

Partner

LL.M.

You were mentally prepared to go on a solo expedition to Neptune and freeze to death.

“We lost touch in high school only to meet again at Jongdae’s engagement party”

Platinum, Baekhyun mouthed when your guilt ridden eyes met his.

“And he has very kindly agreed to help me out with my case”

***

“What- What the hell was that?”, Kyungsoo hissed.

“I don’t know… at first I didn’t want him to think I was available. So I started to spin a web of lies. Then I was curious to see how far I could go, you know, without faltering. Besides, you always keep calling me a bad liar. He was just...in the wrong place at the wrong time, I guess…”, you let out a huge yawn.

Kyungsoo flicked your forehead. “Couldn’t you have found someone else to be your guinea pig? It had to be my lawyer? The airport is swarming with people - ”

“AND viruses!”, you adjusted your mask pointedly, “Yet, here I am. For your ungrateful ass!”

“Soo! HELP”, you cried.

“Forget this ever happened. You’re never going to see him again, anyway”, he was dismissive of your plea.

“Soo, but I want to”, you said in a small voice.

Kyungsoo was too dumbfounded to speak. His eyes did all the talking.

“I want to see him again”, you avoided his eyes.

Still, nothing.

“It’s a crisis situation, Soo!”, defeated, your face slumped into his chest, “I think I’m in love with a man who apparently has a girlfriend and most probably thinks that I’m a pathological liar.”

[lunnanunna]

Reaction to Parker Not Being Able to Sleep

DAY6 Extra Member AU

Taglist: @hyunmijung​ @galacticstxrdust​ @kimonmars​ @soobinssmile​ @mythicalamphitrite​

A/N: I just got home and had time to copy and paste this from my google docs before work! So enjoy!

Requests are open! Please let me know what you think.

Sungjin:

Normally Parker keeps to herself, never letting on that she can’t sleep.

Sungjin though, has been able to figure out what triggers a sleepless night for her, so he’s more often than not awake for her.

Parker will either lay in her bed or sit in the living room, and Sungjin will come to her for both.

He’ll bring her hot chocolate with extra marshmallows (She would never drink if it didn’t have more than six of the tiny marshmallows.)

He’ll sit with her and the two will quietly sip their drinks.

Parker tends to get sleepy just with that and Sungjin will help her get comfortable, whether it’s carrying her to her room, or tucking her in.

Most times he’ll wait about twenty minutes after she’s fallen asleep to make sure she won’t wake up again.

Jae:

He sometimes shares her same sleep schedule, so they’ll quietly sit in the living room, keeping each other company.

It might be that it's late at night, and they’re just tired, but that’s when they’re the most calm and civil.

They’ll each be on their phone, doing their own thing, or watching an episode of The Office, but on mute and with the captions on.

Normally, just chilling there will get both of them sleepy. If Jae falls asleep first, Parker will drape a blanket on him. If she falls asleep first, he’ll pick her up and carry her to her room. (Parker’s light enough that even he can lift her.)

Other nights, they’ll fall asleep together on the couch.

Sungjin has found them on multiple occasions, taking quick pictures then uploading them to the group chat.

The next day is back to bickering, as if nothing happened.

Young K:

He and Dowoon are the ones that she feels more comfortable going to.

She feels bad if he’s asleep, and will go back to her room to not disturb him, but he will be awake by then and follow her.

The two will chill in either’s room, just talking.

Young K had found early on that talking about her day or what stress might be keeping her up, will help her to fall asleep.

Sometimes they’ll have late night snack sessions, and Young K will start up one of the many documentaries that she’s seen, and wait for her to fall asleep.

When she falls asleep, he’ll tuck her in, and then fall asleep with her.

Even though it’ll take her a while to fall asleep, those nights tend to be the ones that have her feeling more rested.

Wonpil:

She hates waking him up. It’s the big doe eyes for her.

Normally he’ll find her in the living room when he wakes up to go to the bathroom.

He’ll grab one of his fluffiest blankets and shuffle into the living room, then sit on the couch with her, cuddling.

They’ll either talk to each other about anything and everything, or watch a Studio Ghibli movie, seeing as any of those moves would calm them both down.

They’ll fall asleep together, limbs a tangled messed.

The others will find them like that and take pictures, but unlike Jae’s and Parker’s pictures, there will be cooing from everyone.

In the morning, the two are too comfortable to get up and will sit there until Young K brings them breakfast.

Dowoon:

Probably not the person for her to go see when she can’t fall asleep, but one of the ones that she feels more comfortable with.

He’ll probably be up gaming, and invite her to game with him. And who’s Parker to turn down a round of League.

It’s a 50/50 chance that any sleeping will be done from either party.

If they have a schedule the next day, maybe.

Dowoon will talk to her while they game and help ease any of her worries.

If Parker’s really tired, after a few rounds, she’ll crash on Dowoon’s bed, the drummer soon following.

If there’s no schedule the next day, they'll stay in bed until late afternoon.

Parker’s Masterlist

[iwaswritingmywayout]

BTMH: Chapter 4: New Coach

Y/N’s phone chimed, and she raised an eyebrow before picking it up.

“Huh, Nishigori?” She said. Once she read the notification closely, she practically jumped into the air, mortified by what she saw. “What!”

Her phone showed a 4:43 YouTube video titled [Katsuki Y/N] Tried to Skate Seonghwa’s FS Program [Stay Close to Me]. Y/N trembled as she looked at it.

Through the speaker, Takeshi said, “Y-Y/N, I’m sorry. My kids uploaded the video, and it went viral.”

“How could you use my account without permission again?!” Yuuko yelled in the background, loud enough for Y/N to hear it.

“But all the skater otaku will love it,” Lutz said.

“Just delete it, okay?!” Yuuko said.

“Goodnight,” Y/N said before hanging up the phone. She dropped it, before falling asleep on the bed. She started to snore right as Minako burst into her room.

“What’s with that video? It’s being retweeted everywhere!” Minako said.

Meanwhile, Jongho leaned against the rink boards, looking at his phone along with Mila, Yakov, and Felix.

“That Y/N is an idiot,” Jongho said.

“Hey, Jongho! Don’t slack off!” Yakov shouted.

Seonghwa was laying on the couch in his apartment, Makkachin resting on his chest. He held his phone in his hand, watching the video of Y/N skating his free program. He looked up, clearly deep in thought.

Y/N was asleep in her room while the news played on the TV at Yu-topia Katsuki.

“Kyushu faces a sudden cold wave. It was supposed to be a good day for viewing cherry blossoms, but there was a massive snowfall.”

“Y/N! Don’t hole up in your room!” Hiroko yelled, waking Y/N up.

Y/N sat up and adjusted her glasses, running her hand through her hair.

“Help shovel snow!” Hiroko shouted.

“Snow?” Y/N questioned, raising an eyebrow. Last time she checked it wasn’t snowing. Could the weather have changed so drastically while she was sleeping? It wouldn’t surprise her, but she just didn’t expect it. She got on her knees on her bed and opened the curtains, surprised by all the snow. “Wow, what the… It’s already April, too. What’s on the news?”

She picked up her phone and realized she had shut her phone off. “Oh, yeah… I turned it off so I wouldn’t get calls.”

She shrugged her shoulders before getting out of her bed. She got dressed in some warmer clothes before grabbing the shovel and heading to the front door. She heard a dog and raised an eyebrow. ‘Whose dog is that?’ She thought. She opened the door and her eyes widened when she saw a poodle in front of her, one that looked just like Seonghwa. “S-Seonghwa?” She asked.

The dog, who she’d later discover was Makkachin, wagged his tail and leaped onto Y/N, knocking her down instantly.

“Nope!” Y/N shouted. She was still in shock from being knocked over by the giant dog. That wasn’t what she expected to happen that day.

Makkachin began to lick her face, and Y/N tried to turn her face away to avoid being licked by the dog.

“He’s much bigger than Seonghwa…Huh? Could he be… No, it can’t be,” she said.

‘Y/N here! Back when Yuuri and I got our poodle, Seonghwa, we picked one that looked like Seonghwa’s poodle, Makkachin. Seonghwa was almost an exact copy of Makkachin, although he was a bit smaller. You could easily get the two confused if you didn’t know the dogs before having to pick which was which. This was why I was so confused when I saw Makkachin.’

“Y/N, isn’t he just like Seonghwa? He came with a really good-looking foreign guest! He’s in the hot spring right now!” Toshiya said.

Y/N sweat dropped. A dog that looked just like Seonghwa… A really good-looking foreign guest… It couldn’t be… There was no way.

“Uh… why is Seonghwa Nikiforov in our hot spring?” Yuuri yelled from the men’s section of the bath house.

Y/N froze in her spot before she finally came back to reality and scrambled to her feet, almost falling in the process. She had remembered that the men’s section of the hot spring had been closed that day, which meant no other men except Seonghwa would be in the hot spring.

“Y/N! What’s wrong?” Toshiya asked.

Y/N rushed past some tables, knocking them over. She ran through the hot tub room, stopping to wipe the fog off her glasses, then continued to run through the doors to the outdoor hot spring. She saw Yuuri standing still, looking absolutely flabbergasted. She stood next to him and looked flabbergasted as well. Throughout all of this Seonghwa was casually soaking in one of the hot springs.

“Se-Seonghwa…Why are you here?” Y/N asked, unsure as to why this god of a man was at her hot spring.

“Y/N…do you think he saw the video?” Yuuri whispered to her.

Her eyes widened and she face palmed. The video, she had forgotten about the video. Why else would he have been there? He wouldn’t fly all the way to Japan just to get a nice soak in a hot spring. “I forgot about the video,” she whispered back.

Seonghwa decided that he had done enough soaking and started to stand up. Y/N realized he was standing up and went to cover her eyes. She wasn’t in the mood to get flashed. He smiled widely before waving his hand fancily. “Y/N, starting today, I’m your coach. I’ll make you win the Grand Prix Final,” He said.

Y/N barely opened her hands to make sure she wouldn’t be flashed by anything. Once she confirmed she wouldn’t be, she took her hands down. She practically gulped when she saw him. He winked at her and her eyes widened. “Huh? What?!” Y/N basically shrieked.

‘He was a genius who never failed to surprise me.’

[lunarrwolf]

black butterflies [colby brock]

fandom: sam and colby/traphouse

pairing: colby x self

word count: 2,209

part(s): one two three

summary: after a prank gone wrong, colby and his friends meet another youtuber during her meet and greet in hopes it will cheer her up

A/N: this is a self-insert because it’s a fic that was started for my own personal pleasure. it was supposed to be shared last year on my fan account after a poll was done but never was bc i ended up not feeling ready to do so. i figured since i‘m ready to share it now, it would be best to do it here since it’s pretty detailed

THREE

By the time the pair reached their hotel on the west coast, the sky was significantly brighter than back home. While she loved the city that she frequently visited, she had to admit when the airplane reached its destination that Boston did not compare to the view that graced her. Palm trees, beaches and sunny skies greeted the two friends as they descended toward the runway of LAX that afternoon. Even the drive to the west coast Marriott location was a sight for sore eyes as the scenery blurred by with dozens of people walking the sidewalks and hundreds of restaurants and stores lining the street. Aiden won the competition of who could connect their music to the car’s stereo the fastest, playing indie music the whole ride. When they actually checked into the building, the walk and elevator ride consisted of a playful argument about who was going to get which bed. That was figured out quickly as Kirsy set her stuff on the floor of the shared room before throwing herself on the one next to the window.

After settling and calming themselves down, the close friends talked about what they could do first. However, she wasn’t feeling up to exploring right away. They’d only landed the night before and were now three hours behind their usual time. Jet lag wasn’t really at play since the difference didn’t mean much to someone who rarely slept anyway, but exhaustion was another thing entirely. The whole early morning was spent laying underneath the sheets

“You can’t lay here all day.”

“I beg to differ.” She rolled on her stomach from facing the ceiling, coming eye to eye with the rising musician. His hands were placed on his waist as he stared you down, to which she paid no mind because that was just how their relationship worked. “I just want to lay here in a room with an air conditioner and fantasize about people who don’t know I exist.”

Knowing exactly who she meant, Aiden raised an eyebrow, shifting his weight on one leg as he raised an eyebrow at her. “Please - that’s a cliche story that isn’t going to get you out of today’s plans.” The older of the two placed himself against the bed across from her, taking his hat off of his head to chuck it at the girl’s face. She let out a whine, sending him a glare that would send a fraction of shivers going on anyone else’s spine. The bemusement on the young man’s face was clear as day; they were in a busy city with long beaches and awe-striking sights and all she wanted to do was mope around on her phone.

He was going to have none of it.

It didn’t matter that one of their companions quit on them and the channel - this trip was about moving on, starting new chapters and showing everyone that she wasn’t as devastated as she made herself look on camera the other day. While he hadn’t known her as long, they were almost inseparable, and watching her delve into the nerves of walking around without the redhead was something he never thought he’d see. His friend needed someone to slap her out of this misery and drag her back into the world she lived in now; one of adventure and expanding the lack of social horizons. “Get your ass up, we’re going out.”

“What-” She glanced over at him, exasperation in her tone. “We landed in the state twelve hours ago. What exactly do you want to do at this hour?”

“It’s what I don’t want to do, and that’s be stuck in here until we have the meet and greet. Which is in a few hours,” he reminded her. He crossed the small room to fish the room key out of the side of his bag, glancing back to find her sitting up with a neutral expression on her face. He side swept her copy of the card onto the bed he gained in the race to the shared room, “Your body knows nothing about being put to rest for more than five hours. I’m sure it doesn’t register that you’ve changed time zones, so you have enough energy to be proactive.”

Kirsy stared at her friend blankly, shoving her hands in the pocket of her hoodie. She peeked down at the white and green piece of plastic sitting on the comforter, tempting her to join in on exploring the city. Which is what she should be doing, anyway.

For years, her mind had been plagued in the best way possible with dreams and manifestations of how her life would be if she was ever able to afford residency in California. The sandy beaches, clear skies, endless list of activities and shops, and modern beauty of such a popular location always drew her in. The plan was to save up and find a place with Casey, so ensuing on a trip that her eccentric friend insisted on doubling as an apartment search was tough for her. She got over situations very quickly - the events that unfolded about one week before were already shoved in the back of her mind as unnecessary but moral filled fog. People were harder to be rid of in the recesses. If someone was dear to her, she could live on as if they weren’t, though it wouldn’t be the case on the inside. Going out and enjoying herself didn’t sit right with the part of her that was stuck with the friendship that had a questionable ending.

The young adult kept an eye on the twenty-two year old as she seemed to be contemplating what she was going to do. He was going to drag her out to the elevator and out the doors either way. Still, it would be much more enjoyable of a break from reality if she was one hundred willing to partake in the adventure.

“How long are we staying again?” She looked up, meeting his gaze.

“I think four days. Unless we find a place, then we agreed to stay longer to sort everything out.”

“Okay.” With a defeated sigh she picked up the key and turned around to grab the small backpack she was able to carry on the flight over. Making her way to where Aiden patiently stood, she placed a small hand on his shoulder. “Let’s go find you a boyfriend, then.”

He shook his head, letting out an exasperated sigh that only received a grin in response before they opened the door.

-

“I’m pretty sure this counts as stalking.” The brunette looked over the shorter figure, giving him a look that the slightly older male dismissed with a gesture of surrender. “All I’m saying is that checking her story is a step above what a normal person would do.”

“You’re not normal.” He retorted, his previously blonde friend agreeing with no problem.

“I would hope not,” Sam exclaimed, putting his hands in the pockets of his denim jacket as he smiled at his exasperated friend, “it’s kind of my whole brand.”

Colby couldn’t come up with a clever comeback. Since seeing that the vlogger and streamer had landed, he’d been dragging his friends around the local spots of Downtown Los Angeles. The anxiety that riddled him was as much of a positive aspect as it could have been - it matched the feeling their subscribers and community members would react at their own chances of meeting the group of four boys and the girlfriends of three of them. He knew how much he was acting out of character, and yet he didn’t care. Both parties had been admiring the other for months at a time without notice. Well, he noticed hers because everything she had came from the makings of a fan account she created for him and his friends. The lack of responses and her comments and work being drowned out by the millions of other fans gave her the impression that he never saw her past being another face, even after her own social media standing took off.

Taking the past three years into consideration benefited both ends of this infatuation. After proving successful in her journey when able to attend a convention the year before, she hoped having the platform would bring more attention to her rising brand so she could get the chance to embarrass herself in person.

It was the opposite for Colby.

All he’d wanted since realizing he was starting to experience the way a lot of fans felt towards any member of the housemates was a chance to meet her face to face. Maybe the way she affected him was because her own emotions manifested onto him whenever he skimmed a caption on one of her editing account’s uploads or read some of the posts she would put up on social media about him. Surely that was the explanation for all of this.

Everyone knew he was tired of trying to find the person he was meant to be with in girls from the Bay Area. No one he’d ever been attracted to or tried to start a relationship with in his years of living here had shown potential. Los Angeles was a palace for people who did a lot of stunts and acted a certain way to get where they wanted to go in life, and that included who they would get involved with. It became too hard too quickly for him to figure out the intentions of the few he tried to get to know romantically, and so he gave up on dating in this part of the country. Part of him did anticipate that if it wasn’t going to be someone he would see on the internet or the feed of any social media accounts, it would be someone from the family they’d all built over time. It would be a girl that’s watched their videos and been with them for a while and knew the guys well enough just by observing and enjoying the content they were given. It was nerve racking to think that the person he should really be with was a fan, as they would all categorize themselves as. So since he started being the one to keep an eye out for announcements and new content when it came to Kirsy, it wasn’t that he didn’t want to believe it - he just couldn’t.

How would this girl who proclaimed herself a fangirl half the time - a girl who photoshopped images, created videos and made storylines for everyone to read - possibly be the one who took his heart and made it beat such a way? It just didn’t make sense.

Yet here he was, blindly following her updates along with any other local subscriber of hers to see if she would be going anywhere he could bump into her, his friends following along because they knew what was going on and wanted to be there for support. Having known him since they were in their early teenage years, Sam had every inch of how his best friend reacted to liking someone planted in his brain. He mapped out the stages in his head when Colby started talking about the ‘new YouTuber that looked familiar and he could have sworn she went to their tour or passed by them at an event’. When those stages started to ring true, he filled in their other roommates who started to notice the constant mention of her name as well. They’ve all been there for him, hoping that he would just admit he fell for someone he’d never personally met or spoken to before.

One of the taller members of the foursome looked between the more sane companions, wanting to help their friend keep the confidence they all knew he had. “We should invite her and her friend to the Love For Hire party this weekend. She’s going to be here around then, right?”

Colby brought his attention to Jake, his curiosity peaking at the mention of their new boyband. They all met their girlfriends at parties, didn’t they? At least - that’s the way it was perceived in his head when the moments began to blur together. It seemed the connections for all of them were made when they all met the nights of, and that’s what he wanted. Perhaps the fact that the trio of couples all met for the first time at one of the Traphouse’s parties made him much more superstitious than he wanted or expected to be. Going to a small event meant for local fans of another content creator and using it to meet her himself right before they all invited her to their house for a party? How much of an ideal was that?

The more he thought about it as they walked down the sidewalks beside the beach, the more ridiculous he sounded. So what if this wasn’t an ideal situation? If whatever it was he felt was genuinely reciprocated, then he would approach it head on and take the risk of wooing someone from his creator community. If not, then he would have to learn to deal with that.

Although, something told him that all of this overwhelming emotion would be worth it.

[spideymybucky]

Make it stop 3

Pairing: Peter Parker x MJ, Peter Parker reader, Avengers x reader, Ned x Betty. Tony Stark x Adopted!daughter!reader 

Warnings: Betrayal, insults, sadness, friendship break up, ya know the angst. SO MUCH ANGST. 

Word Coutn: 1.2k+ 

A/n: ok, I was gone cause tumblr staff made me change my email and some shit happened. The only way I could’ve entered tumblr was via phone and ugh... like its not been my month but March is here soo maybe this month is. I’ll start uploading more now. Love y’all. ALSO THE TAGGING PROBLEM IS WORLD WIDE TO PLEASE REBLOG, LIKE PEOPLES WORKS AREN’T BEEN SHOWN IN TAGS AND ITS ANNOYING. BTW MJ, FROM READERS PERSPECTIVE IS LIKE THAT. SOON WE’RE GONNA HAVE EVERYTHING THROUGH MJS’ EYES AND UNDERSTAND HER. every story has to sides

Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3

“God dammit (Y/n), we were so worried about you.” He said. His eyes were gleaming with worry, as he hugged her. She stood still, not moving. She wasn’t ready for this. Her body was screaming run, run away now and don’t look back. She was in flight or fight mod, and he could sense it. He took two steps back, his warmth leaving her body, and looked at her.

She pushed past him and started running. She couldn’t, nor wouldn’t, be near him. He wasn’t hers. He can’t touch her like that. Her heart shouldn’t thump like that. Why can’t he just leave? Why couldn’t I disappear? The whooshing of someone above her, knowing who it is, made her speed up.

The twigs were cracking, under her feet. The crunch of her hitting the floor, was combined with the screaming of her name, Her hair moving past every tree branch. Her legs and arms covered in scratches and Bruces. She ran until she was face to face with the avengers. FUCK. She thought.

“What the fuck (Y/n)?” Tony’s cold glare threw her off. She huffed and puffed with every breathe., standing in the middle of the street. With a thump, Peter landed next to her.

“S-sorry Mr. Stark, I scared (Y/n) and she ran.” He said, lying through his teeth. (Y/n) glanced at  him and nodded.

“Don’t worry kid, it's not your problem.” She sighed, pushing through them to get to the car. Steve placed himself infant of her. She looked up, annoyed, and tried to pass. Tony grabbed her arm, turning her around.

“Where the hell do you think you’re going?” Tony sighed. His hands were shaking, as he pushed his tousled hair back. His eyes bore dark circles and his breathe smelled of whiskey and coffee. He was a disaster.

“To the compound, if thats still my home.” Steve stiff shoulders sagged down instantly. He stepped back, looking at her. He hadn’t realized how much of a mess she looked. Her hair was all over the place, skin lifeless-even though it was spring, almost summer-and her eyes were tired, lacking their spark. How could he miss that? She was losing her will to live, just like Bucky did.

“We should talk at the compound, Tony.” Tony raised an eyebrow as Steve glanced at Peter.

“I’m taking her with me.” (Y/n) sighed and stepped into Tony’s black SUV. He slammed the door close and looked at her.

“What Tony?” Her flat, uninterested, voice echoed around the car. He looked out the window, seeing the trees pass by as Happy, who was stealing glances at them, drove.  

“Why?” She turned her head and looked at him. His defeated stance made her cringe. He was done, she had pushed him to the edge. He was done with her and she knew it. God, why do I ruin everything? Why can’t I be enough?

“I-I don’t know.” She mumbled to herself. He looked at her, really looked at her. (Y/n)’s eyes were puffy and swollen, her lips dry and cracked, her skin looked dull, she looked like a mess. Closing her eyes, she wished that all these feelings were gone. She couldn’t understand why it was all hitting her now and not months ago.

Happy stopped the car, turning It off and slowly retreating. He was a meddler, but this was a mess Tony and the others needed to solve. (Y/n/n) and Tony left the car, immediately, not talking to each other.

This was rare, in fact this was weird. (Y/n) had always been a talker, never shutting up. Once, as happy recalled, when they had go and take her molars out, the doctor had stated “No talking for a few hours until the bleeding stops.” That didn’t stop her. She had been joking and taking nonsense, not matter how much she bled out. Tony had to tie her mouth shut. He grabbed one of star-spangles scarfs used to “disguise him”-even though we all know it never works.- and tied it around her jaw and head, shutting her mouth. She looked like an adorable little girl, with a big black bow on her head.  That didn’t stop her from smiling or joking around.

Steve looked at Peter and at Wanda, through the review mirror. Maybe she’s right and (Y/n)’s in love with the kid. He sighed and looked at the road ahead. It wasn’t a long drive, maybe 5 minutes top but he had to tell the kid to leave. Peter’s just going to make everything worse, much harder. He looked at Bucky and nodded, he had to do this.

“Peter, I think you should go home.” Steves asserted. Peter rapidly looked up from his phone and opened his mouth but the shut it up. He looked confused and scared, all at the same time.

“B-but Mr. Rogers I’m (Y/n) friend and I really wanna talk to her. She just’s been avoiding my calls for the past few days, and yesterday when she walked out of school she was acting all strange and I-” He ranted out. His mouth kept going until Bucky stopped him.

“Look kid, some time apart won’t kill ya, ok?” Bucky shut him up. “And if she wants, she’ll call ya later, but right now we need to talk to’er.” Peters shoulders slump in defeat. He looked at Bucky and nodded. He grabbed is backpack and looked inside, realizing he had a way to see her.

“I’ll leave but… shouldn’t I give (Y/n) her homework?” Bucky looked up at Peter. He was grabbing some kind of text book. His eyes roamed to Steve, who only nodded.

“Go ahead kid.” Peter nodded and ran out of the car towards (Y/n)s’ room. He knocked on the door and waited for a few minutes.

(Y/n) expected to find Steve or Tony at the other side of the door, not Peter. She raised her eyebrows in confusion and nodded at him.

“Miss Glenda gave out the instructions for the end of year project, we’re in a group with MJ.” Peter rambled on. (Y/n) rolled her eyes, making Peter stop. He bit his lip and looked down.

“Oh, Yeah, I almost forgot. Here, you can copy my notes for history and we have an exam on Friday. Read chapter 10, or maybe just ask Bucky and Steve. It’s all about World War II, the howling commando.” He kept going on and on. (Y/n) grabbed the spreadsheet about the chemistry project and saw how important it was. How was she supposed to work with MJ? She hated her right now, but most of all she felt hurt. It’ll be torture seeing them together. She thought. It’s enough with school, its enough with being Tonys’ problem, now I had to pretend everything’s ok? I just need a break.

“(Y/n), hey, hey, hey, you ok?” She looked up at Peter and sighed.

“I can’t do the project with you and MJ. I’m sure Ned or Betty would want to trade. I could ask Luna to work with you… but I can’t do this” She stumbled out, moving away from her door towards her bed.

“Why can’t you work with us? It’s not a big of a deal, it’ll be a week of us working together at max.” Peter stated, walking after her.

“It’s that I don’t want to work with you, it’s just I’m not in the best of terms with Mitchell.” Peter noticed her harsh tone. He noticed how her lips curled in anger when she mentioned MJs’ name. He couldn’t comprehend why she was so mad at such a wonderful and intriguing  person. Weren’t the supposed to be best friends? He asked himself.

“Whats your problem with MJ?” 

TAGS:

@run-girl-on-fire-run @savvythedork @iwokeupinabadmood @thechickvic @its-shaula-wii @unicorngummybears @hahajalen1 @melaerica @phenominiallfabiola @takeabreathandbeanxious @kealohilani-tepise @she-had-theworld @schischi @h0tshotholland @profangirllex @richiethotzierz@bellagrayson-wayne @chonisberonica @rockyrocket15 @mariejoycarter @charlsxblog @alainabooks143 @mercurys-rhapsody @its-a-mess-here @omg-i-am-lord-voldemort @bartonsbowandarrow @andreuskystuff@avatheexceed @imma-witch-bitch @chewymoustachio @rachelscosplay @au-shay-lia @fuckingpasssword @liveanddiehere @loxbbg@beckastark

[icebirdsmateforlife]

reach for the sky (part 1)

Sid works a shitty job and uses his free time to put workout videos on the internet. Geno does the same, from the other side of the world.

A/N: Hello! :) Anybody still here? I promised new fic, and I finally have something for you. This is part 1 of a multichapter story and I’m going to update it as frequently as I can manage. Chapter 1 is just over 3k. Low rating, but it’s most likely going up to Explicit in future parts. This is going to be a SidGeno fic, of course, but there will be mentions and later an appearance of an ex-boyfriend/sometimes-hookup, just in case that’s not your thing. Okay, I think that’s it. Special thanks to @sheepassisted for the encouragement. And thank you also to everyone who’s sent me nice messages while I was gone, that really meant a lot. <3

“So,” Sid says, smiling into the camera. “You guys did a great job, making it through the whole thing. Let me know if there’s anything specific you’d like to work on and I can put something together for you in one of my next videos. Have a great day, and I hope to see you back next week.”

He’s been saying those same sentences so many times by now it comes out on autopilot, and he knows it probably sounds a little rehearsed, but he still gets enough views on his channel. So all things considered, it probably doesn’t matter that much. He gets himself a bottle of water from the kitchen and leans back against the counter — he’s going to have to get in a proper, longer workout for himself later, but doing these little videos is fun. More than he’d expected when he started doing them, honestly. It’s fun to do something that he hopes will inspire at least a few people.

He doesn’t bother showering. He’s headed for the gym anyway once he’s watched through the video to make sure it’s usable. He doesn’t usually do a lot of editing, unless he screwed something up during the routine and has to start over. But today’s video should be fine; just a quick fifteen-minute thigh workout for beginners.

His phone rings, and he goes to pick it up off the coffee table.

“Hey, Flower,” he greets, and takes another long drink of water.

“Dinner tonight,” Flower says without greeting. “7pm, my place. Bring wine.”

Sid laughs. “What if I have plans?”

Flower huffs out a breath. “You will cancel them. It’s rude to turn down a dinner invitation from your best friend.”

Sid doesn’t have plans, and he doesn’t feel like cooking either, so this works out rather well. He also doesn’t feel like being alone. “Don’t you teach yoga until 7?” he asks, and Flower sighs.

“Cancelled. Burst pipe in the wall. Looks like we won’t be able to use the room for at least a week.”

“Oh. Well, that sucks.” Sid puts down his water. “Is it just the yoga studio, or -”

“The rest of the gym is fine,” Flower assures him. “You can go work out right now like I know you want to.”

“Okay,” Sid says, relieved. “I’ll see you at 7, okay?”

“See you then,” Flower says. “Don’t forget the wine,” and hangs up.

Sid smiles, drops his phone onto the couch, and gets his camera. He has a video to check and upload and then he can go and have some fun. He also has to put all the furniture back where it belongs, since the only way to have enough space for all this in his tiny apartment is to shove everything to one side of the room, allowing him to film in front of the empty wall by the window. It’s not the most convenient, but it works.

***

There are a lot of things that Sid enjoys about doing his videos. Reading through the comments isn’t usually one of them. But it’s a necessary part of this whole thing, since he needs to know if what he’s doing is helpful at all, or if anyone has comments or requests.

It’s not that he gets any hate in those comments. Most of them are very nice, just the usual “great workout!!” or “I’ve been doing this every day for a week and I’m feeling much better already, thanks!” He likes those. It’s why he’s doing this. To help people feel better in their own bodies, especially people who maybe can’t afford a gym membership or anything like that. People should be able to do stuff and learn about ways to exercise without having to pay money they might not have. Exercise is for everyone, after all. So, yeah. Most of the comments are really nice. It’s the few that comment directly on the size of his arms or butt and specific things they’d want to do with them that make him uncomfortable. Luckily, he’s learned to mostly ignore them when they happen.

He’s back home early and has some time before he needs to leave for Flower’s place, which is just down the block anyway. So he settles in with his laptop and finally tackles the comments from last week’s video: a simple 20-minute core strength workout.

It’s all a lot of the same. The nice stuff that makes him smile, and then there’s one request for a cardio routine that makes him wince — he’ll do it but it’s not his favourite thing to do — and one comment in what looks to be Russian, judging by the letters. And because it might be something important, some legitimate criticism or maybe another request, he copy and pastes it into Google translate.

“Nice workout,” it says. “I’ve been looking for something like this and it’s perfect. Thank you and greetings from Russia! Sorry, my English isn’t good. Maybe I’ll study for next time.”

Sid smiles. He’s not one of the popular people on YouTube and having a viewer from all the way across the planet is kind of nice. He types a message into the translator, “Thank you for watching! I appreciate it. Let me know if there’s anything you’d like me to record next!” and copy and pastes it into a reply. He doesn’t do replies often, but he wants to this time.

***

“Did your ass get even bigger since I saw you two days ago?” Flower greets him, pulling him into a quick hug and then slapping his butt as Sid walks past him into the house.

“Haha,” Sid says, and hands Flower the wine. “What’s for dinner?”

He likes hanging out here, in Flower’s small house. It’s comfortable and welcoming and he’s been here a lot since he moved into the city and met Flower. Who immediately took him under his wing and befriended him with a determination that Sid truly admires. Sid has other friends, but he sometimes thinks he’d be lost without Flower.

“Hi, Sid,” Vero says, and Sid smiles at her and hugs her, too. She moved in not that long ago, and he’s still getting used to her being here when he comes over to hang out. She’s nice and he likes her and considers her a friend, but it feels like Flower is settling down, maybe starting a family soon. He’s a few years older than Sid, but the thought still makes Sid’s head spin a little bit. He still feels like he barely even has his life together, still struggling to even pay rent some months, and his best friend has a house and a career and is probably going to get married in the not too distant future, to the same girl he’s been dating since he was a teenager. It’s all so stable and safe and grown up. It’s not that Sid is jealous, but...okay, maybe he is a little bit jealous.

“We’re ordering pizza,” Flower says. “I was going to make chicken casserole, but I think the oven’s broken.”

“Oh, that sucks,” Sid says.

Flower waves a hand. “We still got a microwave until we can have it repaired,” he says. Sometimes Sid envies his ability to always stay positive no matter what.

It’s a nice evening — the pizza is good, the wine is good too, and Vero has the best stories about the customer’s at the small boutique she works at.

And yet Sid can’t help feeling a little down all through dinner, and even when they move to the couch to keep talking until a second bottle of wine is gone as well.

It must be nice, he thinks, to have somebody to come home to. Somebody who is happy to see you. He’s never lived with anyone like that and hasn’t even dated in...well over a year now, and he’s lonely.

But at least he has friends who love him, and he knows that’s worth a lot. So he keeps smiling and ignores the worried looks Flower keeps throwing him.

***

It’s a little after 10 when he gets home that night and finds he accidentally left his laptop open earlier. He just means to close it, but when the screen wakes up as his finger brushes the touchpad, he thinks it can’t hurt to refresh the open page just once to see how many views he got on his new routine so far.

There are a few already, but also a notification. He has a message. He doesn’t get messages often.

When he sits down on the couch and opens it, the profile photo is the same one from the Russian commenter earlier, but this time, the message is in English.

“Hello Sidney,” it says. “Sorry bad English. You are very nice. I like video. Watch more from you, also very nice. I write you to practice English. Sorry if this strange. But I like your video. Have a nice day. Greetings. Evgeni.”

Sid reads it, then reads it again, and then hits reply. He may not reply to comments much, but with messages he always makes a point of writing back to people to say thanks or give advice if they ask for it. Evgeni’s message definitely deserves a thank you.

“Hi Evgeni,” he writes. “I’m glad you like my workouts. And don’t worry, your English is fine. Way better than my French for sure. I hope you have a nice day too and I hope to see you back here in the future.”

He hits send, then puts his laptop down and stretches his arms up over his head, stretching out his back before he gets up and heads towards the bathroom to get ready for bed. He has to be at work early tomorrow to open up the store. He’s not really looking forward to it — hates his job, to be honest — but he does have bills to pay and food to buy so it’s not like he has a choice. So as much as he’d love to stay on the couch for another half hour and listen to this podcast about random funny facts that he’s found a few weeks ago, it’s definitely bedtime for him.

***

There is a new message when he checks his phone over breakfast the next morning. It’s from Evgeni. Apparently he took Sid’s “I hope to see you back here” as an invitation to keep talking to him, and Sid can’t really say he minds. He likes talking to people. And he admires Evgeni’s dedication to learning English.

“Thank you Sidney,” Evgeni writes. “I’m glad you think my English not so bad. I’m work hard, try be better. But not have people for talk with English, so maybe much is wrong. You say to ask if there’s video we want. I’m think do some warm up maybe. Is very important. People forget sometimes. Greetings from Evgeni. Have a nice day.”

Sid thinks about it. It’s not actually a bad idea. He always focuses on the actual workouts; he’s mentioned the importance of warming up and cooling down a number of times, but he’s never actually made any videos for it.

He hits reply and writes back.

“Hey Evgeni, that’s a great idea, thank you! I’m going to think of something and put together a video. Two videos I guess. One for warming up and one for cooling down? I think there should be both. You’re right, people shouldn’t forget about it. Thanks again, I appreciate your input. Have a great day too!”

He has no idea what time it even is in Russia, but when he thinks about it he realises that Evgeni lives in the future and it must be the middle of the day for him already. Whatever. It’s never too late to wish somebody a good day.

He has to leave for work then, to spend his morning offering advice on running shoes and protein powder while his coworker is working the counter. It’s exhausting, having to smile and answer the same questions over and over all day, re-folding clothes that customers leave in a heap somewhere, and explain patiently that no, he can’t conjure those shoes out of thin air in size 10, but they can be here in two days if he orders them now, okay? It’s the opposite of fun most of the time. But it’s what he gets paid for, so he has no choice. It’s just not exactly what he dreamed of doing with his early 20s.

He doesn’t get a chance to check his phone again before lunch, and he’s not even surprised to find a new message from Evgeni. He’d sort of been expecting it at this point.

“Hello Sidney, I’m glad you like idea. I think is very important. I’m sure you don’t need idea from me, but some yoga is good stretches. Easy. Can be good for start. I’m do some videos also, lot of warm up I get idea from yoga. But is all Russian. Sorry. But I’m sure you will have very good idea without me. I will watch for sure. Greetings from Evgeni.”

Sid bites his lip and puts his sandwich down. He’s never much liked yoga, no matter how much Flower keeps poking him to try it, but now he’s curious. He follows Geno’s username to his channel, and yeah, there’s quite a collection of videos up there. He can’t read any of the titles, so he just clicks on the shortest one, which is just a little over six minutes.

What he sees is...not quite what he expected.

Evgeni is tall. Really tall. With long skinny legs and a quite impressive upper half. And his face is...Sid knows he should probably focus on the video instead of staring at the guy’s face, but Evgeni has gentle, sad eyes and a smile that makes Sid smile too, and there’s just a sparkle of something a little mischievous in his expression. His nose is a little big and his lips are chapped and his hair looks just a bit sweaty and he’s beautiful.

Sid doesn’t think he really has a type. But he does like tall and athletic. And, apparently, also a kind face and bony feet and very large hands. And a really nice butt, honestly.

Evgeni’s voice is soft, and the gentle rhythm of Russian is almost soothing to listen to as he does a lot of the same stretches that Sid likes to do, but worked into a nice, easy flow that looks a lot like Flower’s yoga.

Sid watches the entire video and then locks his phone and goes for a walk around the block before his break is over.

He knows he should reply, but it suddenly feels weird, now that he knows that this guy who’s been sending him messages looks like...like that.

He feels shy, all of a sudden. Which he usually isn’t. Only around very attractive Russians, apparently.

He will write back later, he promises himself. It’s just been a while since he’s really allowed himself to look at people like that and Evgeni really has very impressive shoulders. Sid feels a little ridiculous.

It was just a dumb workout video, for fuck’s sake. So what if the guy has a kind face and really large hands.

Maybe he should call David, see if he’s dating anyone right now. It’s been a while since they last saw each other, and obviously Sid’s loneliness and need for physical contact that’s more than a hug has reached a critical level. David would laugh at him for years if he found out that Sid got turned on by watching a stretching video, even if Flower used to tease him that “Perron is perfect for you, he’s as sexually attracted to gross and sweaty as you are.”

But no, he tells himself. He’s just frustrated in a lot of ways right now, but he’ll get over it. And write back later.

***

Later turns out to be that evening, once he’s home and has had dinner and nothing more to do for the night.

“I’ve checked out your videos,” he writes to Evgeni. “I don’t understand what you’re saying, but maybe I’ll try to follow along to one anyway. It looks fun! Maybe I will get some new ideas for my own warmups from that. A fresh perspective and everything. Thank you, Sid.”

He doesn’t expect a reply that night because of the time difference, so he leaves his phone in the kitchen, settles in front of the TV, and puts on a hockey game.

Hockey is always a nice distraction from everything. He’s been in love with the sport ever since he was a little kid. Never had the money to actually play it for any long stretch of time, other than with friends on frozen ponds, but it’s still his favourite.

So yeah. Hockey is always a nice distraction. It just can’t distract him tonight from the thought of a beautiful man with a kind face and a soothing voice, doing athletic things in extremely short running shorts that leave nothing at all to the imagination.

***

There is a message the next morning. Sid reads it sitting up against the headboard, before he has even made it out of bed.

“Hello Sid! So happy you like video! Sad we live far, maybe sometimes we can make video together if closer. But I’m sure yours will be very good. Maybe I’m make video in English one day for you. Need much practice first. If this too much, sorry, but this messages not best way for talking. So I’m give you email. Ignore if you don’t want, I will not be angry. )))) Greetings from Evgeni.”

And then there’s an email address at the bottom of the message and Sid puts his phone down on his pillow and hides his face behind his hands, grinning, takes a breath. Are they becoming friends? Because that’s what it feels like. He’s not sure it’s such a great idea, but...

But it would be rude to turn down an offer of friendship like this, wouldn’t it?

The weird sort of melancholy from yesterday has left him, too, and with it the uncomfortable feeling of embarrassment at noticing the simple fact that a person he’s talking to is quite objectively attractive.

He feels like himself again.

So Sid does the only thing he can do, picks his phone up, copies Evgeni’s email address, and opens his email app.

It’s only polite. That’s the only reason he’s doing this. Anything else would be crazy. They’re pretty much living on opposite sides of the planet. So he’s just being nice to someone who was nice to him first and who is nice to talk to. Making a new friend in the process wouldn’t be the worst thing either.

And learning more about Evgeni’s thoughts on mixing yoga with regular workouts definitely can’t hurt. It’s a sport. All sports are good. He can always get into a new sport. Evgeni knows more about this particular one than he does, obviously, even if he seems to use it sparingly judging from the videos Sid has definitely not marathoned in bed before falling asleep last night.

“Hi Evgeni,” he starts his email. “This is Sid. I agree that emailing is much easier than talking through those messages. I’ve been thinking a lot about learning more about yoga, now that I’ve watched your video. Since you say you’ve based some of your stretches on it. I have a good friend who is a yoga teacher. He’s been trying to get me interested for years. If I tell him that I saw your videos on the internet and now suddenly want to learn, he’s going to be so mad. That’s going to be a lot of fun. Do you do any actual yoga off the internet? Or is that just what inspires you? Thanks again for giving me your email address. Sid.”

He hits send and feels pretty good about everything as he rolls out of bed to start his day.

Part 2

[sky-casino]

Try Again

Genre: Fluff, Angst Pairing: Jaehyun x Reader Word Count: 8,035 a/n: parts of these were inspired by goodbye summer written by dest-writes. i also used the concept of “trying again”, just like what jaehyun’s station song meant :)

"Excuse me, is this seat taken?" The dimpled boy next to you asked shyly. 

"No. You can seat there." You replied.

"Thanks!" 

That short conversation was the first you had with Jaehyun, second week of your freshman in high school. For some reason, Jaehyun loved sitting next to you during all of your subjects. He repeatedly said he was fond of you, but you didn't dare ask what exactly about you was he so fond of. Perhaps because you were practically a girl scout who had complete sets of supplies a student could ever need, or maybe because you let him copy your homeworks most of the time. Whatever the reason was, you didn't complain about it because you liked Jaehyun. Maybe even more than you should.

That short conversation sparked a friendship that would last. Your high school life was filled by the different adventures that you, Jaehyun, and all your other friends went to in your simple little town by the sea. Life was quiet and simple but genuinely fun. Bicycle trips to the nearest arcade, fast food chains, and ice cream parlors. Sometimes your other friends had their own plans but Jaehyun never left you alone, he always wanted to be with you and you really appreciated it. Grocery trips with each other, playing video games at his house, movie marathon and baking sessions at yours. 

One time you were at the seashore with him, picking some shells you would use to make accessories. 

"Y/N, it's been four years since we met, right? It was freshman year and now we're seniors who will be graduating soon."

"Yes. Time really flies, huh? I can't believe it!"

"Same. After graduation, I'll be moving to the city to pursue college."

Jaehyun has been vocal about his dream to move to the capital for university. He's been saying it throughout your high school years but you paid no attention because that day was still far away. But now you realized it wasn't so far anymore. Just a couple of months more and Jaehyun would leave.

"How about you? What's your plan?" 

"I'll stay here. I love the quiet and simple life. Less pollution here as well, cleaner air, more trees. And our local community college is good enough for me and my parents. I think it'll provide adequate education for my goal to become a teacher." You said as you slowly walked on the sand.

"I'll miss you." He said out of the blue. You stopped in your tracks and looked at him with wide eyes.

"What? I said I'll miss you. Are you not going to miss me?" Jaehyun laughed, amused at your reaction.

"Of course I will. We've been together everyday for the past four years. It's not easy for anyone to suddenly lose someone so close to them."

"Y/N, you're talking like I'm gonna die! I'm just moving to another place."

"To a faraway place, Jae."

"Okay. But the fastest trip from here to there is just one and a half hour, as long as you take the express train."

"Expensive." You said with a pout.

"Alright, then I'll be the one to visit you here. Maybe once a month, at least?"

"Really?" You couldn't hide the smile on your face as you were really touched by what Jaehyun said.

"Yep! We can't lose this friendship, you know? We need to keep in touch and see each other regularly. And if I'm the one who can adjust then I will." He said as he flashed a warm smile at you.

In that afternoon, the two of you promised to keep the friendship alive despite the distance.

 The two of you perfectly kept that promise. He visited once or twice a month and you kept texting, calling, video-calling, and sending pictures of what you were up to. Jaehyun sent you photos of him playing basketball with his new friends and you sent him pictures of your latest recipes.

However, that only lasted for around four months since Jaehyun left. You noticed that the communication efforts from his side became less and less frequent until he completely stopped. You thought he might just be busy so you sent less texts as well, afraid of disturbing him. But what bothered you was that you still kept seeing his online posts. He always uploaded pictures and videos of him with his friends in the club, partying and drinking. You were frustrated and hurt as you realized that he was no longer the Jaehyun you knew, the cute dimpled boy who always made you laugh, the boy who knew exactly what to do whenever you were feeling down, the boy you loved. This was a fear you buried at the back of your mind the moment you found out that Jaehyun would move to the city. You trusted Jaehyun to keep the promise. But in the end, the toxic people he surrounded himself with prevailed. You already told yourself that being his friend was enough, you didn't dare ask for anything more than that. But now even that status in his life was gone.

A few weeks passed and you decided to move on. If Jaehyun didn't want you as a friend anymore, then you didn't want him back either. You poured all your time and energy to your studies and to your part-time job as a student teacher at one of the pre-schools of your town. 

One weekend afternoon as you were baking alone at home, your doorbell rang. You were a little dumbfounded as you or your parents weren't expecting anyone to come. You opened the door to see Sicheng, a friend from high school who was also studying at the same university as Jaehyun.

"Oh my god, Sicheng!"

"Hi, Y/N! Long time no see!" He said as the two of you hugged.

"I know right! I'm baking some brownies right now so your timing was right " You replied as you lead him inside.

"I missed your desserts!"

"You can have them now after I finish and then take home some. How have you been?"

"Pretty great! Not to brag but I'm one of the top students of traditional dance. You?"

"I'm fine. I'm a part-time student teacher."

"And you still love baking." 

"Yep." You suddenly remembered Jaehyun and you debated with yourself whether you should ask Sicheng about him or not. 

"How.. how is Jaehyun? Do you still see him?"

"Jaehyun? Hmm.. yeah. I used to. Now we just rarely meet. Why? How about you? You still talk?"

"Not anymore." 

"Really?! But you guys were so close!"

"Tell me about it." You said with a bitter smile that you hid from Sicheng.

"Do you miss him?"

You almost dropped the huge bowl you were holding upon hearing Sicheng's question. 

"Well, I guess? I mean, you said it yourself. We were so close." You admitted.

"Aww, Y/N. I can relay any message to him if you want?"

"Oh, no need. I.. I don't have anything to say to him. I just hope he's doing great."

It was a Friday evening and you just landed on your bed after a long day of studying and working when you suddenly got a text. You reached for your phone lazily but your eyes almost popped out when you saw who the sender was.

"Hey, Y/N. Sorry, long time no talk. Been busy. Are you free tomorrow at 6PM? I'm not coming home this weekend so I wanna know if we can have dinner at a cafe near my dorm? Hoping to see you." 

It was from Jaehyun. The person you least expected to get a text from. You read the text around twenty times, your heartbeat riling up each time. The text was not as cheerful or sweet as his previous ones from months ago. But you didn't want to complain. Jaehyun wanted to see you again and you didn't say no. 

"Hi Jaehyun! Yeah, long time no talk. Sure, I'll see you tomorrow 😃 "

Jaehyun didn't reply anymore but you just shrugged it off and rummaged through your closet to find the cutest dress you had. After three months, you were gonna see your best friend again. You might have drifted apart and he might no longer consider you as his best friend, but you were beyond happy that he was trying to reach out again. You decided to put behind all the bitterness and hard feelings you've felt for Jaehyun recently and try to start again.

It was late afternoon the next day and you just got on the express train. If you could jump for excitement, you already did. But you didn't want strangers looking at you so you controlled yourself. 

Fifteen minutes into the ride, you got a text again from Jaehyun.

"Hi Y/N, Sicheng would be picking you up at the station. You have his number, right? Just text him once you're there. See you."

"Oh.. I thought it would just be the two of us." You thought to yourself with a hint of disappointment. But again, you opted not to complain as you didn't want to ruin your reunion.

"Hello! Alright. Will text him once I arrive at the station. See you! 😃 "

After an hour and a half, you texted Sicheng and in less than a minute, you felt a light pat at your back.

"Y/N! You're here!"

"Sicheng! Nice to see you again! I'm so excited! Is the place far from here?" You asked as the two of you went down the stairs from the platform of the station to the streets below.

"Nope, just a ten-minute walk."

"Not to sound dramatic but I'm honestly surprised that Jaehyun still remembers me." You said with a laugh.

"Of course he still does! Also, I told him that you miss him."

"What?" You asked, suddenly stopping at your tracks. "Didn't I tell you not to tell him anything?" 

"Yeah, Y/N. I'm sorry, but you looked so sad last week when we were talking about him. So I thought telling Jaehyun might help. Sorry, are you mad?"

"So is this dinner your idea or his?"

"I.. I suggested to him that you guys should meet soon. But the exact details like venue, date, and time, those were all up to him."

"Okay.." You said before you slowly took some steps again.

"Sorry, Y/N. You don't mind, right?"

"Well, honestly I thought the two of us meeting again was purely his initiative. But looks like if you hadn't told him about me, he wouldn't even remember me, let alone want to meet me again. But don't worry, I'm fine." You assured Sicheng with a smile. You were thankful for this friend, and you wished that Jaehyun was still as sweet as him. Sicheng didn't change at all.

"We're here!" Sicheng exclaimed when you stopped at a rustic style coffee shop.

"Wow, it's so beautiful!"

"Right! Me and other university students love to hang out here. Let's go!"

"Wait!" You said, pulling his right arm.

"Why?"

"J-Jaehyun is inside? Like, right now?!" You whispered.

"Uh, yes? Why?"

"I don't know. I suddenly got nervous." You said embarrassingly.

"Aww, Y/N. Don't be! Everything will be fine. Come on." Sicheng said as he went on to push the door. You instantly followed.

The coffee shop was bigger than you thought and you had a hard time finding Jaehyun. 

"There he is!" Sicheng pointed at Jaehyun who was at the opposite end.

The two of you quickly approached him until you both stopped. Yes, Jaehyun was there. But he was with a girl.

"What the hell? I told him not to bring one of his.. ugh!" Sicheng groaned.

"You didn't tell me he has a girlfriend." You said, still staring at Jaehyun and the girl.

"That's.. that's not exactly his girlfriend, Y/N."

"What do you mean? She has her arm looped around his and they look very sweet, Sicheng. I may still be living in our little town but I'm not dumb."

"No, Y/N. Sorry, that's not what I mean. That girl is just one of his flings. They're not in a serious relationship. I.. I didn't exactly know how to tell you about this but.. Jaehyun loves to sleep around."

"Sleep around?"

"Yep. Like, he sleeps with different girls whenever he wants." Sicheng said before he pursed his lips, afraid of your reaction.

"Is that what people usually call.. fuckboy? Is that the right term?" 

"Yes. That's right. He's the university's #1 fuckboy."

You couldn't believe what you were hearing and you were no longer sure if you still wanted to push through with this dinner. At first, you didn't expect Sicheng to go with you and Jaehyun. And now, he even brought one of his girls.

"Sorry Sicheng but I don't think I still want to meet him. I'm going home." You said as you tried to reach for the door.

"Wait, Y/N! You can't just leave! What will I tell him?" Sicheng said as he quickly blocked you.

"I don't know. Just tell him I suddenly got sick-"

"I can't. He already saw us. He's waving at us right now." Sicheng said as he waved back to Jaehyun who was behind you.

You slowly turned your head to look at him, flashing a fake smile and waving back. After a few seconds, you found yourself sitting across the girl Jaehyun brought. You greeted her with a smile but she just looked at you with a blank expression. 

"Hi, Y/N. Long time no see! Sorry, been busy that's why I couldn't visit or text you back."

"Been busy sleeping around?" You thought to yourself.

"No, it's fine. I understand." You told Jaehyun before focusing on the menu you were holding. Honestly, you couldn't bear to look at Jaehyun, not after finding out his latest hobby. 

"Y/N? You ready to order?" Sicheng finally asked you after five minutes of you hiding your face in the menu folder.

"What? Oh, yes! I'm ready. Sorry it took too long." You said. 

"So what are you up to now?" Jaehyun asked you before taking a sip of water.

"M-me? I'm.. still studying the same course, Education. I just started my internship two months ago. I'm a student-teacher. You?"

"Still in the basketball team. I-"

"He is so hot when he plays." The girl emphasized to you. "Have you seen him play?"

"Uhm.. no. It's my first time to go here, actually." You said with an embarrassed laugh. You saw Jaehyun squirming in his seat, somehow being uncomfortable.

"Oh, is that so?" The girl asked you with a blank face.

"Y-yeah."

That dinner was the most awkward experience you ever had. It was painfully horrible. There were a lot of dead moments where no one wanted to talk. Jaehyun invited you but it didn't seem like he was thrilled to meet you again. He just looked uncomfortable the whole time. The girl on the other hand was all over Jaehyun. Sliding her hand on his chest, poking his dimples, whispering on his ear. She only paid attention to Jaehyun, ignoring you and even Sicheng. You could tell Sicheng wanted to leave already. The only good thing from this dinner was that Jaehyun made sure to smile at you from time to time. It made you feel a little better. You missed that smile and those dimples very much. Those dimples that cutely dent his cheeks always made your heart flutter.

"My trip back home takes around two hours. I'm sorry, I need to leave now." You said as you stood up and slung your bag on your shoulder. Sicheng and Jaehyun stood up as well but the girl pulled Jaehyun back down to his chair. 

"I'll go with her to the station." Sicheng said.

"O-okay. Bye, Y/N. Take care." Jaehyun told you with concern apparent in his eyes. 

"I will. Bye."

"God that was so terrible! You're right! I should've gone with you when you tried to leave earlier!" Sicheng yelled once you were on the streets.

You wanted to laugh and tell him "I told you so.", but you didn't, you couldn't. Your heart felt very heavy the entire night and you wanted to let something out just to make you feel better in any way. Something that you've been carrying in your heart and kept secret from everyone.

"You know what, Sicheng? I love him." 

"What?"

"I love him and I hate myself for that. He already changed and he's no longer the Jaehyun I know. He forgot about me and we're no longer best friends. We drifted apart but... I still love him? Why am I like this? I want to forget him and even hate him but I can't. I really can't..." You said as you stood beside the lamp post, crying. 

"Y/N..." Sicheng said as he approached you. You looked at him and you noticed that his eyes were fixated at something or someone else. You followed his gaze and turned your head to see Jaehyun standing behind you. His face in shock. You were not sure how long has he been standing there but you were certain that he heard everything you just said. Everything.

"I really need to go. I can't stay any second longer. Bye, Sicheng." You muttered as you brisk-walked to the station.

"Wait, Y/N!" You heard Jaehyun yell.

"Dude, don't confront her right now. Not now. She's obviously embarrassed and not ready." Sicheng exerted all his strength to stop Jaehyun from following you. "Why are you here anyway? Where's your girl?"

"I don't know and I don't care. I just left her there. I wanted to apologize to Y/N for the horrible night. I just wasted her time." Jaehyun said anxiously, covering his face with both hands. 

"Well, her time wouldn't have been wasted if you didn't bring that girl along-"

"I didn't! Why would I? I was gonna meet with Y/N, there's no way I'd bring another girl. She just suddenly showed up there when I arrived! As usual, she's like a flea who latched onto me and didn't leave no matter what I said."

"You went the fuckboy route and now you're complaining about a girl like that? Sorry Jaehyun, I want to sympathize but you brought this upon yourself. And now, you just hurt Y/N."

"I know. Should I go home tonight and visit her tomorrow? That's right. I'll do that."

"But you have a team building with your basketball team tomorrow, remember?"

"Shit!"

"Don't worry, Jaehyun. Y/N will just be at home. Even if you visit her next weekend there won't be a problem. You'll visit her and you'll find her baking, reading, or just watching the TV. She's a simple person and she will always be at our little hometown. Remember during high school? We always teased her for loving our simple town so much." Sicheng said in an attempt to console Jaehyun.

"You're right. She loves our hometown. She's still the same, unlike me. I.. changed."

"That's why you couldn't face her, am I right?" Sicheng asked, wrapping his arm around Jaehyun's shoulder as he walked the latter in the direction of their dorm.

"Yes. That's why I couldn't face her. If you didn't tell me that she misses me I wouldn't have the guts to ask her to come here and meet with me."

"I know. You needed a push."

Throughout the following week, you got several texts from Jaehyun. Whether you were eating breakfast, studying at school, working, or at night before sleeping, you constantly received his messages of asking how you were, apologizing, and wanting to meet you again. He even called you a few times as well. However, you didn't reply to or pick up any of these. You were extremely embarrassed and didn't have any idea what to say to him, you didn't know what he was going to tell you either. You just wanted to forget everything about that night, including Jaehyun. He had no problem cutting you off these past months and now all of a sudden, he was repeatedly texting and calling you again? You told yourself that you were done and that you were ready to move on.

It was Saturday, exactly one week from that horribly awkward dinner and from Jaehyun accidentally hearing your confession, when you heard a knock on your open door. You turned your head to see who it was and your breath hitched in a second. There he was, the person you've been ignoring the past week.

"Uhm, hi.. Y/N." Jaehyun shyly waved at you as he slowly entered your home.

"What are you doing here?" You asked bluntly.

"I'm.. I want to talk to you. But you haven't replied to any of my texts or picked up a single call-"

"Doesn't that mean that I don't want to talk to you? Why show up here?"

"Because I want to talk to you." Jaehyun repeated clearly.

"There's nothing to talk about, Jaehyun. After last week's dinner, it's pretty clear that we've grown apart. Don't worry, that's part of life."

"I can't just let this go without putting up a fight."

"A fight? I've been ignoring you the past week yes but you did the same to me for months."

"I'm sorry about that, Y/N. I really am. It's just that.. many things happened back there. It was messy, to say the least."

"And you didn't tell me about it. We used to confide in each other, remember? But you stopped."

"The things that happened are not easy for me to say to you."

"So you just pushed me away 'cuz you don't have the guts to be honest to me? Don't worry, Sicheng already told me what happened."

"But I still want you to hear it directly from me. Like I told you before, I got into the basketball varsity team and honestly, everything just started from there. The fame got into my head, and then the parties followed, the.. girls. I couldn't talk to you because I was ashamed of myself. I lost myself so quickly and I wasn't sure how you would react, if you would still accept me."

"If you were losing yourself, you should've just answered one of my texts and I could've helped you right away. It's as simple as that, Jaehyun."

"No, Y/N. Things over there are not as simple as they are here. There, you have classmates and friends who act like they're always there for you but all they do is manipulate and pressure you into doing what they want. I admit, it was really fun at first. I had a good time drinking the night away and not caring about the consequences after. I.. kept sleeping around.. with different girls. I knew it was wrong, all of it. But for some reason I couldn't stop? It was like a downward spiral and I didn't want you to see me stuck in it. Then a couple of weeks ago, Sicheng told me that you miss me. That actually served like a light to me. It was like a wake-up call and I knew at that moment I had to go back to who I was so we could go back to how we were."

Your tears started to fall as you listened to Jaehyun. You had no idea what he was going through and that he was actually having a hard time. 

"And what about that rude girl you brought to dinner? I was surprised-"

"I didn't tag her along, I swear. Believe me. She just suddenly showed up there, mostly likely she was following me."

You didn't say anything so Jaehyun tried to approach you but you backed away. "Y/N.."

"I'm sorry to hear about that. But we can't just go back to how we were so easily. What if you cut me off again?"

"I understand if you're having trust issues with me now. But I'll show you that I'm trying. We can start texting each other regularly again and I'll visit here every weekend. No more parties and sleeping around too. I promise!" Jaehyun said excitedly. 

"Don't make promises that you can't keep."

"But I will. I'll keep it. You just have to believe in me."

"And you just have to start trying."

Jaehyun was being slow in processing what you just said and just stood there confused.

"I'm giving you a chance to try again, is what I mean."

"Thank you so much, Y/N" Jaehyun said as he hugged you tightly. You didn't expect the physical contact at all.

"Geez, Jaehyun. Chill." You told the boy as you gently pushed him away. 

You looked at him and saw how happy he was, smiling from ear to ear with his face and ears totally red. If you were not being hard-to-get, you would've pulled him back in for a longer and tighter hug. The two of you held eye contact for quite a long time, with the same thought running in your minds: your accidental confession of love last week. However, you both knew that not bringing it up was the better thing to do. Jaehyun was afraid of embarrassing you even more and you simply didn't want to talk about it. 

"I think you should go now. Maybe your parents are already looking for you." You said after clearing your throat, walking away from him as you realized how close the distance between the two of you was. 

"Y-yeah. Right. I'll see you again next week. And please, don't ignore my texts and calls anymore, okay?" He said, looking at you with puppy eyes that you missed so much.

"Yes, Jeong Jaehyun. Don't worry." You said with a smile while playfully rolling your eyes.

"Bye, Y/N! And, thank you."

"You're welcome, Jaehyun."

And with that, he left. 

The next weekend arrived and so did Jaehyun. 

"Good morning, Y/N! I hope you haven't had breakfast yet because I brought your favorites!" He said as soon as he entered your home that Saturday morning, with containers that had hotdogs, eggs, waffles, and hash browns in them. 

"Morning, Jaehyun. Wow. Thanks but no need to do this." You said as he took out the containers.

"Don't worry. It's fine! I cooked them for you." He said, looking at you as if asking for approval. "My parents said yours went to vacation so I decided to bring you food." 

"Yes, they're coming back tomorrow night. How about you? Have you eaten?" You asked as you sat down, ready to start eating.

"Nope. I was hoping to eat these with you." 

Knowing that Jaehyun woke up extra early just to cook your favorite breakfast and bring them to you really fluttered your heart. 

"I quit the basketball team." He said out of the blue.

"What?! But why? You love playing." 

"Yeah. But that's one of the reasons why I couldn't go home every weekend. Also, I had to cut off those toxic people anyway. They're.. the reason why I changed." His voice was weaker as he stated the last sentence.

"I'm glad you're taking steps." You said after a moment of silence.

"Thanks. By the way, are you free later? My mom and I will go to the grocery. I'm wondering if you wanna tag along?" 

"Hmm, no. We just restocked a few days ago. No need to buy new stuff." You said with a smile.

"Oh, is that so? Alright." Jaehyun replied, disappointment apparent on his face. "I need to go now before mom looks for me." He continued.

"Bye, take care and thanks for the food. I really appreciate the gesture." You said as you stood by the door with Jaehyun on one of the steps, looking up at you.

"No problem, Y/N. Just tell me if you want me to cook for you, I'll drop by quickly. You know, just like the old days." He chuckled.

"Yeah, I remember. Sure, Chef Jeong. I'll give you a call when I'm too lazy to make my own food. Now, go!" You said with a laugh.

"Bye! See you!" Jaehyun said as he started pedaling his bike. 

You waved at him as you watched the wind blow against him, gently messing up his hair. You missed this view, this feeling.

Another Saturday, another day with Jaehyun. Well, he attempted it to be that way.

Jaehyun texted you that morning, asking if you wanted to go to the ice cream parlor you always visited back in high school. Of course you wanted to. But then, you realized that spending more time with him  would just make you fall even deeper. You were not sure if you wanted that to happen so you decided to decline his invitation.

 "Hi. Sorry, I'm not available today." You replied to his text. After a few seconds, your phone rang with his name flashing on your screen. You panicked a little, wondering why he felt the need to call.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Y/N. You're busy today?"

"Y-yup. Sorry, I can't go. I have several homeworks I need to get done." You lied.

"Don't be sorry, it's fine! Do you need help? I can go there."

"Uhm, no thanks. I don't need help." 

"Oh, okay. That's.. great. I guess I'll see you next weekend then?" Jaehyun finally said after five seconds of silence.

"Yes."

"Okay. Bye!"

"Bye." You said before hanging up.

You couldn't stop thinking about the five seconds of silence from Jaehyun. You were worried that you might have hurt him, if it was obvious that you were pushing him away that day.

"Ugh, worrying about it will just waste my time." You told yourself.

Jaehyun invited Sicheng over to his house after he called you.

"Well, I guess you're being clingy? Just a bit? I'm not sure, though." Sicheng told Jaehyun after the latter shared how his conversation with you on the phone went.

"I just want us to go back to the way we used to." Jaehyun said with a sigh.

"I know that. Y/N knows that. The three of us know that. But maybe, just give her some space?"

Jaehyun pondered on Sicheng's suggestion and decided to text you that night.

"Hi, Y/N. Are you done with your homeworks? I hope you are 😃 By the way, I'm really sorry if I'm being too clingy. I understand if you're getting annoyed already. Don't worry, I'll give you some space. Just text me when you want to see me. Good night!"

You were surprised by the message, but more than that, it made you cry. You cried because how could anyone, how could Jaehyun, be that sweet and understanding? At that moment, you were pretty sure that he was the most precious person in the world, your world.

"Hi, Jaehyun! Don't worry about it, I'm not annoyed or anything. I don't find you "too clingy". I'll meet you next Saturday, okay? Good night!" You replied.

"Thank god you're not annoyed! I can now finally sigh in relief. Good night, Y/N~ See you on Saturday 😃" 

"Are you not gonna confess to Y/N yet? What's taking you so long?" 

Jaehyun choked on his soda upon hearing Sicheng's question while they were on the way to their respective classes.

"What's with that reaction? It's been months since you started visiting and talking to her again. I must say, you've been really sweet to her. All that's left is the confession. So when is it?"

"I don't know. What the hell dude, you're making me anxious." Jaehyun hissed at Sicheng.

"Well, it can't take you forever and not confessing at all is not an option, so I'm asking you when. How about this coming weekend? Please do it this weekend! You can't delay it anymore!"

"I.. I don't know, Sicheng. I don't think I'm ready."

"Jaehyun, you've been very sweet and caring to Y/N all these months. Cooking for her, helping her with the materials for her internship, grocery trips. And you're here telling me that you're not ready? Come on!"

"You don't understand. For some reason, it's easier for me to take action and show her that I love her than to actually tell her that I love her? I don't know. I'm weird like that."

"But girls love it when you express your feelings to them clearly, through words!" Sicheng exclaimed as he stopped Jaehyun from walking, holding his friend by the shoulders. "Jaehyun, as your best friend, I'm advising you to confess to Y/N this coming Saturday, the first weekend of the coming summer. If you don't do it, I'll never talk to you again. And also, you were able to admit to Y/N all the wrongdoings you did in the past, why you changed, how you changed. All those stuff. So if you could do that then you can confess your feelings to her. Just don't make her wait longer? Please? Do this for her. She's main reason why you need to do it soon. Remember that, okay? Just think of her. I need to go now, my classroom is here. Good luck!" 

"Thank you for the advice, Sicheng. Really. Thank you so much." Jaehyun told his friend before giving him a hug.

Jaehyun was left with his own thoughts and his newfound determination that Sicheng helped discover. 

It was summer again. Exactly a year since the last summer before Jaehyun left for the city. Today was a busy day. Your town held a small scale music festival by the beach every year and you and Jaehyun agreed to attend and have some fun. It was one of the few events that made your town exciting, definitely an annual highlight. All your local musicians and singers went on stage to show what they got, food concessionaires everywhere, and most importantly, the sunset that reflected itself on the beach. This was the exact sunset Jaehyun was waiting for the whole day, he was planning to confess to you as the two of you watch the scenery. He knew it was cliche, but he also knew that you loved sunsets more than anything.

He picked you up in the afternoon and even before he could say anything, his mouth dropped in awe with the way you looked in your floral yellow and white sundress.

"Wow, Y/N. You look gorgeous." 

"I-it's just a simple dress, Jaehyun. Nothing to be amazed about. You look good in your white shirt too. Let's go?" You said, trying to avoid the possibility of him seeing the blush on your cheeks.

"Look at this!" Jaehyun exclaimed, showing off a two-seater bicycle that he parked against your fence.

"Wow! Where did you get that?"

"I rented it just for today so.. we can ride together on the way to the beach." 

"But I have my own bike."

"And I have mine, but I want us to ride together." Jaehyun said with a nervous smile.

"Alright then. Let's try it?" You smiled as you approached the bicycle. 

"You okay there?" Jaehyun asked.

"Yeah, I'm good. We can go now." You replied as you gently wrapped your arms around his waist, cautious of the contact. You were shocked by how sturdy and strong his torso felt and how manly he smelled, you couldn't help but blush even more.  

"Okay, let's go!" Jaehyun yelled and a few seconds later, you felt the wind breezing against the two of you. Not very far from your house, you eventually saw the people down by the beach gathering in front of the stage from the road you were on. You loved everything about that moment. The wind, the view, the faint music that would soon be loud once you get to the venue, and of course, the boy you were embracing right now. Oops. You were not embracing him, you were just clinging onto him for safety purposes. You corrected yourself as quickly as you pulled away your head when you realized that you were resting it on his back. You didn't want Jaehyun to think that you liked him so much even though he already heard your confession months ago. You took care of your pride.

Once you arrived, you got off the bike immediately. 

"Did you like that?" Jaehyun asked with a bright smile similar to a kid's.

"Yes. But my hair is so messy." You said as you fixed your hair, your lips in a pout.

"But you're cute with messy hair."

You were surprised by the sudden compliment and the smile on Jaehyun's face quickly disappeared.

"I'm sor-"

"Let's buy food. I'm hungry." You said as you turned around in the direction of the food stalls, hiding your red cheeks from Jaehyun for the second time.

By the time you joined the crowd, the first performer was about to finish. A few more performers later and the place got too compressed.

"Wanna go somewhere we can actually breathe?" Jaehyun asked.

"Totally." You replied before Jaehyun pulled you to the exit.

You bought food again before heading to a less occupied spot by the beach, this time Mexican tacos, different from the burgers you bought earlier. After you both finished, Jaehyun strangely remained silent.

"You know how I feel, right? I want us to be.. more than friends." He suddenly said.

You couldn't believe what you just heard and told yourself that maybe you simply misheard what he just said, so you didn't say anything and continued to play with the hem of your dress.

"Y/N, I want us to be more than friends." Jaehyun repeated. By now, you clearly heard what he just said. You felt him looking intently at you and you couldn't stand the tension anymore so you quickly stood up and left him. 

"Y/N, wait!" Jaehyun yelled as he followed you.

"Where are you going?" He asked as he blocked you from taking further steps.

"I have to do something for my internship tomorrow. I need to go." You said, trying to walk past him.

"That's obviously a lie, Y/N. Please, we need to talk about this." Jaehyun said as he firmly but gently held your wrists. 

"I don't know what to say..." You said as you looked down on the ground, avoiding his gaze. 

"We both know I heard your confession from months ago. I don't mean to embarrass you and I don't even know if you still feel the same way about me. But I'm here to tell you that I want to be with you.. that I want to be more than friends. Sorry Y/N, I can't just be your friend anymore. I want something more than that. Something more special."

"But I'm scared." You said, first tears falling on the sand.

"Scared of what? Don't cry, Y/N." He said as he tried to wipe your tears, but you took a step back, afraid of his touch.

"What if you'll cut me off again? What if you'll go back to the city and you stop visiting me and then eventually we'll never see and talk to each other again? What if you'll remove me entirely from your life?" You asked, finally looking him in the eye.

"Y/N, why would I do that if I love you? If I want us to be together?"

"Because you already did it in the past. If I didn't tell Sicheng that I missed you and if he didn't say that to you, would you even try again to keep in touch with me? I don't think so, Jaehyun." 

"I already told you why I distanced myself from you, remember? Please, Y/N. I did everything in my capacity these past few months to restore our friendship, for you to like me. I.. I don't know what to do anymore. Please, just give me a chance. I'll put all your what-ifs to rest, believe me. Jaehyun pleaded as you continued to cry.

"I'm sorry, Jaehyun. But.. I don't really know what to say. Not now, not yet."

"That's fine. I'll give you time to think. I can wait." Jaehyun said with a hopeful smile. You nodded and smiled back at him.

After the sun has completely set, the two of you rode the bike back to your home.

"Jaehyun, would you like to join us for dinner?" Your mom asked Jaehyun.

"Hi auntie, sorry but I'm already full. Y/N and I ate a lot." Jaehyun replied with a smile.

"Oh, okay. Take care on your way home."

"I will. Good night!"

"As I said earlier, I'll wait for your answer. No pressure." Jaehyun reminded you with a smile.

"Yes, I know."

"Don't cry anymore, okay? I don't like seeing you hurt and sad."

"Yeah, sure. Take care. Bye." You replied as you waved at him with a smile.

"Good night. Sweet dreams." He said, showing you his cute dimples as he rode the bike and pedaled away, leaving you alone at your porch. You had no idea why but watching him go further and further away from you with his back facing made you want to cry. You hated yourself for failing to kill your fear of Jaehyun leaving you for good someday. Him cutting you off months ago was traumatic and it kept your doubts and trust issues alive to haunt you. 

"So have you heard? What happened last weekend.. between me and Jaehyun?" 

"Of course! I was the one who encouraged him to confess to you!" Sicheng replied proudly.

"Oh my god Dong Sicheng, did you really have to involve yourself in this?" You said dramatically as you buried your face in your hands.

"Of course! I'm your number one fan, didn't you know?"

"Stop saying 'of course'!"

"Geez, Y/N. Why so snappy?"

"Because I am confused! What should I do? Say yes? Reject him? I don't know what to do." You said as you slouched back into your couch.

"Just follow your heart. The three of us know you love him too."

"Shut up."

"You're asking me what you should do and now you're telling me to shut up?"

"I'm sorry. I'm just.. scared. I have doubts, Sicheng."

"It's normal to have doubts when getting into a relationship, don't worry. But you should get over those doubts and trust Jaehyun. The three of us have known each other almost our entire lives and based on what I see and know, he really loves you and he won't hurt you again."

"You think?"

"I do. Look, he wouldn't exert this much effort all these months if he didn't treasure you and your friendship. If he really doesn't feel anything for you, he wouldn't have tried again and reached out to you after that awkward as hell dinner. Common sense, Y/N."

It's already a month after Jaehyun's confession and you still haven't talked to him. Despite agreeing with Sicheng, you couldn't find the courage to face and talk to Jaehyun. 

It was Saturday morning and the school you were working for as an intern was having a minor renovation for some of the classrooms. You came to help but a few steps into the place and you stopped in your tracks. Jaehyun was there helping in carrying pieces of furniture around, placing them in whatever classroom the elderly principal wanted. He was perspiring and his sweat has seeped through his thin gray shirt. He only realized you were there after the principal allowed them to take a break.

"G-good morning, Y/N." He greeted you as his face lit up.

"Morning. You're here to help?"

"Yeah, my mom told me the school needs as many people as they can get to help in the renovation. So.. I'm here." He said, giving you a boyish smile.

"Thanks. It's so hot out here, wanna get some ice cream?" 

"Sure!" 

You bought ice cream from the vendor a few blocks away and sat down on one of the benches overlooking the sea. 

"The waves are so calm." You said.

"Yes, they are."

"Unlike my heart.." You whispered to yourself.

"Come again?"

"Nothing, nothing." You shook his head lightly and smiled at him.

A long moment of awkward silence followed. The same question hanging over your heads. What would be your answer?

"Y-"

"Hey! Break's over!" You were interrupted by one of the guys helping out in the renovation just like Jaehyun.

"Looks like we need to go back now or the principal will get mad. You know how he is." You joked.

"Yes, everyone does." Jaehyun chuckled.

The two of you returned to the school and were assigned to help out in different locations. By dusk, everything was in order and everyone were already leaving.

"Can I walk you home?" Jaehyun asked, fiddling with the straps of his backpack.

"Sure." 

Both of you walked slowly, wanting to savor each passing moment.

"Yes." You said out of the blue, breaking the silence as the two of you approached your home.

"Yes?" Jaehyun repeated, stopping in his tracks to face you as he squinted his eyes in confusion.

"Yup. That's what I said." You said with a laugh.

He just continued to squint his eyes and raise his eyebrow, obviously not getting it.

You sighed and rolled your eyes before continuing, "You want my answer, right? That's it. Yes! I was supposed to tell you earlier when we were having ice cream but I got interrupted." 

Jaehyun's eyes turned from squinted to wide, manifesting his disbelief.

"Hello?" You waved your hand close to his face.

"Shit, I'm sorry. I just.. what? What did you say? Can you repeat it?" Jaehyun said after snapping out of his trance.

"I'm saying yes to you, Jeong Jaehyun. How else do you want me to say it so you can understand what I'm saying?" You chuckled.

"Does.. does that mean we're.. together now? Like, we're a couple wherein you're my girlfriend and I'm your boyfriend? Is.. is that what you mean?" Jaehyun asked excitedly as he stuttered. 

"Yes. That's exactly what I mean." 

Jaehyun didn't say anything in reply but he quickly wrapped you in the tightest and warmest embrace. The two of you stayed like that without saying anything and you realized that no words were needed anymore. He loved you and you trusted him. 

You pulled away from the hug and looked in his eyes that were glistening with tears of joy, same as yours.

"Can I?" He asked as he looked longingly at your lips, caressing your jaw with his thumb.

Your breath hitched as you wondered to yourself if you were ready for your first ever kiss with the boy you've been in love with for years. You closed your eyes in anticipation and a few seconds later, you felt Jaehyun's lips pressing gently on yours. They were soft like pillows and as warm as a cup of hot chocolate in your hands during wintertime. You slowly wrapped your forearms around his neck with one hand playing with his hair. You dreamed of this for a long, long time.

It was his turn now to pull away and stare at you. His eyes and heart absorbed the beautiful sight: the last rays of the sun shining upon your face, your eyes still closed in hopes of remembering the sensation that just ended, and a few of your loose strands danced to the gentle wind. You eventually opened your eyes and your dark brown irises added to beautiful sight, with your smile as the final touch.

"Thank you, Y/N. I.. I have no words. I'm very grateful that you decided to give me a chance."

"It's alright. You deserve it, anyway. You went through so much and made a lot of mistakes back there, but you proved to me that the Jaehyun I knew from the past is still here, right in front of me, and has been with me all these months."

He rested his forehead against yours and let out a deep sigh, "I love you, Y/N."

You kissed his nose before replying, "I love you too. Now, would you mind if we continue our walk home because I'm hungry as hell. My mom would love to cook for you."

"Yes, ma'am." He said with a laugh as he pulled away.

[dipulb3]

Procreate review: A digital artist's treasure trove for just $10

New Post has been published on https://appradab.com/procreate-review-a-digital-artists-treasure-trove-for-just-10/

Procreate review: A digital artist's treasure trove for just $10

During the coronavirus pandemic, setting aside time to pursue creative projects has become one of my favorite ways to spend free time and manage stress. I typically enjoy working with physical media — watercolor, oils, acrylics or simple sketching with pen or pencil — and the idea of going digital was intimidating. But while looking for new ways to draw on my iPad, Apple’s Procreate app caught my eye. 

Like

Wide range of tools

Useful for everyone from beginners to professionals

Easy to learn new styles like animation

Don’t Like

$10 price tag

Two different apps for iPhone and iPad use

Large number of tools can be overwhelming for beginners

The digital illustration app costs $10 (£10, AU$15) to download (with no in-app purchases), and its suite of art tools and creative features make it well worth the money. Procreate offers an accessible experience whether you’re a design professional, a seasoned digital artist or a beginner to the world of digital drawing. One downside: The app is only available on iPadOS and iOS. 

Read more: Best iPad for 2020

I’ve been using Procreate for a few months, and there are still features I’m learning to use that improve my artwork. The app’s tools, such as quick shape, blend mode, layering, alpha locks and clipping masks, add a new level of professionalism to your art. This is why we’ve awarded Procreate a CNET Editors’ Choice award for 2020.

Discover the latest apps: Be the first to know about the hottest new apps with the CNET Apps Today newsletter.

Toto, I don’t think we’re using Microsoft Paint anymore

Procreate is packed with so many tools and features that I’ll barely scratch the surface in this review. 

There are countless ways to customize your iPad’s ($239 at Back Market) gesture controls to make the app work best for you. For example, you can set it so that you tap four fingers to immediately populate the copy and paste options. You can also use three fingers to scrub the screen and clear a layer. 

A sketch I did on Procreate and a look at a subset of brushes. 

Shelby Brown/CNET

One of the biggest perks of Procreate is its massive library of 150 brushes. The range of brushes available in the app fit just about any creation you could possibly have in mind. You can stick with basic sketching, inking, drawing and painting, or you can explore airbrushing, calligraphy, charcoals and spray paints. Under each category of brushes, you’ll find a half a dozen or more choices. For example, if you choose Sketching, you can select from seven different pencils and three different pastel textures. Take it a step further by tapping the brush again and further customizing the properties of the tool. 

Read more: 10 Procreate app tips for budding iPad artists

I also love using the app’s layering feature while I’m drawing. It makes editing in the future much easier. You’ll just have to remember to put your work in piece by piece. You can find extra light and color editing features for each layer as well. Just tap the little “N” next to the checkmark that selects the layer. 

Here’s what grouping layers looks like with some basic doodles.

Shelby Brown/CNET

To stay organized, or if you want an added level of security to a section of art, you can combine layers into groups. Simply tap a layer and you can select either Merge Down or Combine Down. Merge Down makes two layers into one, for example, if you had Alpha Lock on to protect line boundaries in a layer, it will turn off. Combine Down forms a new group, but still keeps each individual layer’s specifications active. 

Procreate also makes it easy to learn new skills by making the technical aspect of digital art less intimidating. When I first opened the Procreate app, I saw that it had animation features, but almost immediately wrote them off as too complicated for a novice like me. But with a few taps in the app, I was able to create a rudimentary animation of a ball bouncing across the screen. It was barely two and a half seconds, but I was really proud of it! Now, I’m really excited to see what else I can make. 

A face sketch I started on Procreate. 

Shelby Brown/CNET

To ease the digital illustration learning curve, Procreate has a helpful handbook, forums and YouTube videos to help you along the way.

iPad is the new canvas

Procreate is an iPad-only app. There is a version for your iPhone, called Procreate Pocket ($5, £5, AU$8). But the apps are separate, so you can’t swap back and forth between your phone and your tablet. 

I use Procreate on a third-gen iPad Air, but you can find the full list of compatible devices on its website. 

The Apple Pencil isn’t required hardware for using Procreate. But if you’re planning to pursue digital illustration, your fingers will thank you for picking one up. I can only speak for myself, but without a stylus, I couldn’t get the same level of detail. I use a first-gen Apple Pencil. If your device isn’t compatible with the Apple Pencil, the app supports some third-party stylus models. You can find the complete list on its website. 

Read more: The best Apple iPad apps of all time

Should you try Procreate?

There’s a lot going on in Procreate and it can seem overwhelming, but the more you use the app, the easier it gets. Having fun is the most important part.

If you’re even mildly interested in digital art and have $10 to spare, I’d recommend trying Procreate out. Explore the app, doodle, write your name with different brushes. You can also upload blank coloring sheets to a canvas and experiment with the tools that way, so you’re not creating a brand new work on your own. 

If you’re more in the market for a digital coloring book, however, you might check out the Lake app (free, with in-app purchases), instead of shelling out $10 for Procreate. And if you want to get an idea of how much you might use Procreate before investing, Autodesk Sketchbook is a free app that has an impressive set of tools, too — not as many as Procreate, but enough to give you a taste. 

There are dozens of ways to customize Procreate to help you discover or improve your art style. 

For more on drawing, check out five online drawing classes you can take right now and all the best apps for drawing on your iPad.

[lovebtsfanart]

BTS and the Photographer (Part 4)

A/N: Hey I started writing fanfics just recently on wattpad. Feel free to follow my account Kpop_Fangirl_17 as i post my work there first before here. I am new at this so if any other writers could give me some tips I would appreciate it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pairing: Jungkook x Y/N. +BTS members

Genre: fluff, smut(Maybe in the future?)

Words: 2.7k+

Warnings: panic attacks, anxiety, sensitive topics, depression.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5

Synopsis: You are a photographer who lived and studied in London until you are given an opportunity to go to south Korea and work for BigHit Entertainment. You find out that you will be the personal photographer for BTS and will be working with nearly everyday. CEO Bang Si-hyuk had set this up and lets the rest unravel. He hopes the boys learn from the experiences you and them have and that will influence their music as well as help you. You see them all as your older brothers but you can’t deny that you feel something for the youngest, Jungkook. Both of you being shy, neither of you say anything but that does not stop you two from having little moments. Read to find out what adventures you have with the boys and love blossom between you and Jungkook.

As a person who suffers from anxiety and panic attacks I request everyone to be respectful and mature about this. If anyone wants to talk to me feel free to message me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Wait, what?” You said in disbelief.

“We are neighbours!” Hobi cheered.

You did not know what to say. The boys copied your shocked face by opening their mouths and making their eyes wider.

“Yah, stop it” you said giggling now.

“Jungkook whats the spelling?” Jinnie said to Kookie.

“Aish, not again” Jimin said annoyed. The other members shaking their heads.

“S-T-O-P. I-T! Whooo! Yeah!” They said in unison, breaking out in a fit of laughter

The other boys looked like they were about to knock the two out.

“You will learn to live with it, we have to” Joonie said.

“How about you come over for dinner?” Jin suggested as his laughter slowly died down.

“No, no i cant. I have caused enough trouble today as it is and you all must be tired” you replied

“You have not been any trouble Y/N, honestly we had a lot of fun!” Hobi said reassuringly.

“We have not laughed this much in awhile” Jiminnie added.

They all agreed with Jimin.

“Come on Y/N, you don’t even have any food yet” Tae said.

You thought about it. He was right, you needed to go food shopping and you were feeling tired. You too had to accept that you had not had this much fun in a while.

“Okay…..fine!”

“Yes! Eomma, movie night! movie night!” Tae started to plead. “Pleeeaaase~”

“Aish. Fine. What do you say Y/N?” Jin asked you.

“I’m down!”

“Good, lets say in about an hour. We all probably want to have a shower first and then i will start cooking”

You all nodded and headed back in to your rooms.

“An hour” you said aloud to yourself.

You decided to unpack some of your essentials. Your living room had boxes laying around as well the kitchen and your bedroom. You thought that Uncle BamBam probably made sure the boxes were put in the right place. Since you clearly labelled them, finding what you wanted was not too hard. You found some shower gel and shampoo as well as some clothes to put on before heading for a shower.

35 minutes later you had washed your hair, had a nice long bath, got dressed and partially dried your hair so that it was not dripping. You sat on the couch and just stared out the windows on to the city. It looked so pretty with the lights so you grabbed your camera and took some photos. 10 minutes later you decided to go to their apartment. You dried your hair properly, your hair had soft natural curves which fell past your shoulders. You were too lazy to do anything with it. You put on a little bit of powder and looked for your shoes, timbs to be precise. You loved them as they were so comfortable. Eventually finding them 10 minutes later, you grabbed your phone, camera and iron tablets, that you needed to take after eating, and left your apartment.

You stood outside their door feeling weird, but not in a bad way. This felt so natural and comfortable to do, you would never have done this before. You rang the buzzer to be welcomed by a sleepy Yoongi.

“Wow! An hour exactly” he said looking down at his watch and letting you in.

Jin, Rapmon, Hobi and Jiminnie all came to welcome you as well. They laughed amongst themselves as they watched you take off your shoes.

“What?” You said confused.

“Lets just say you and Jungkook have more in common than you may think” Jimin said in between giggles.

They led you inside their apartment, the layout was similar but it was bigger. They told you that they had two apartments combined due to the number of members. They could have had two separate apartments but they all wanted to live together so they made a request to Bang PD-nim and he agreed.

“Where is Kookie Oppa and Tae Oppa?” You asked the boys.

“They were the last to hit the shower so they should be down soon. Why? Missing ‘Kookie Oppa’ already Y/N?” Hobi teased which made you blush slightly.

“Ani! I was just wondering where they are” you replied shyly before going to the kitchen to help Jin.

“Whatever you say Y/N” Hobi called after you.

You peered over at what Jin was cooking.

“Oppa it smells good. Can i help with anything?”

“No, no. I’m cooking for you so i dont want you to do anything but sit and relax” he said dragging you over to a tall stool at the island.

“Oppa please let me do something. How about i do a fruit salad! We all need to eat healthly.”

Jin agreed and let you chop some fruit up. You washed some apples, grapes, strawberries and blueberries before sitting back at the island. You started cutting the fruit when Jimin came and sat next to you.

“Your very skilled with a knife” he said “can you make the bunnies with the apple?” He asked

“Yeah, sure. I can do something with the other fruit as well” you replied.

As you chopped the fruit Jimin watched you. A small smile rose on his face as you handed him a bunny apple. Unfortunately Jin was quick to take it away.

“Not before you eat, you will spoil your appetite!”

“Eomma~ pleeeeeeaase~” Jimin pouted.

“NO!”

“Appa!” Jimin called to RapMon sitting on the sofa reading the news paper.

“Ne, Chim Chim” he replied, not looking up from the newspaper he was reading.

“Can i have a bunny apple, pleeeeaase~”

“Ask Eomma”

Jimin sat and pouted until you finished chopping. He looked adorable with his cheeks puffed out and his arms crossed

“Okay i’m done Eomma! Can i do something else?” You asked Jinnie.

“I’m done too” he said switching off the stove, before he placed the food on the table.

You also went to put the fruit salad on the table and helped get the plates and cups.

“Aish those kids have they not come down yet?” Jin said looking around the room for Jungkook and Taehyung.

“Jimin go and get them!” He told him a little annoyed.

Jiminnie quickly grabbed a bunny apple before running off pulling faces at a very angry Jinnie Eomma.

“Aish, that kid!” Jin said taking off his apron and before calling the boys overs from the couch to come and eat.

Jimin came back down with Tae and Kookie following behind him.

“Ah hyung why did you stop us? We were about to kick their butts!” Junkook mimicked with the rather large teddy bear in his hand.

“Ah Y/N your here already!” Tae said.

As soon as Kookie heard your name he dropped the teddy on the sofa so you could not see it. However when you turned around you caught a glimpse of him doing something.

“Jungkook Oppa, what did you put on the sofa?” You said curiously.

You could here laughter from the others as they knew.

“Nothing! Nothing, lets eat” he hurriedly said walking towards the table.

You all sat down after taking some food into your plates. You and Jin sat on the ends of the table leaving the other six to separate into hyung line and maknae line. Jimin sat on your right with Tae next to him and Jungkook on the left of the eldest. On your left was Hobi, followed by Joonie and Yoongi. While you ate you talked, mainly the boys, about the concerts in the US that they had just returned from. The look on their faces made it impossible for you not to smile. They felt relieved that their fans, ARMY, enjoyed their performances and were overwhelmed by what they did for them. They showed you pictures that their fans have uploaded to social media and videos of fan events they had done for them. For example the rainbow sea of ARMY Bombs and their fan chants.

They could not stop talking and you wanted to capture the moment so you quietly got out of your seat to grab your camera that was on the kitchen counter behind you. You took a couple of photos without the flash so they would not notice before turning it on to get better quality pictures. They realised when they saw the flashes of light so they started to pull funny and derpy faces. You could not help but giggle at how these handsome men could change into little kids so quickly!

You sat down again and showed the boys the pictures to which they also laughed and joked about. You went a little too far and they caught a glimpse of the photos you took from your room. You quickly hid them causing a fuss from them.

“Lets see them Y/N, lets see!” Tae urged you along with the others.

So you did. They admired them and complimented your skills. They even asked you to teach them and show them the different filters you used. You agreed and carried on showing them until you landed on the picture your brother took.

“Who are they?” Yoongi asked

“Thats my mum and brother” your faced had dropped to a frown but quickly tried to replace that with a smile but the boys were quick to notice.

“My brother must have taken my camera before i left” you felt you had ruined the good mood so you told everyone to carry on eating which they all happily did.

You took a few more photos of individual members, telling them to strike a pose and they did their best poses, using props or other members. You sat down again to carry on eating.

Jimin was the first one to finish and asked if he could use your camera so you let him. He took pictures of you and the boys, you giving your best eating pose.

“Jungkook eat your fruit as well” Jin said passing it to him.

“Ah Hyung we said we will not do the bunnies any more. You promised!” He said pouting at the elder.

“Oh, do you not like it?” You asked a little upset

“Ah, oh, no its not that…..” he scratched the back of his neck embarrassed  

“I will eat them, thank you” he said before eating the apple as well as a hand full of grapes.

“Our fans think that Jungkookie eats like a bunny. They made clips of them side by side, its sooo cute!” Jinnie said stroking Jungkook’s hair.

“Ah hyung! Hajima!” He retorted swatting the elders hand away.

“But it seems since he has become an adult he does not like it when we tease him. I will show you the video after, he still does it!”

You giggled as Jin tried baby Jungkook again but was returned with a rather angry baby.

Jimin took a couple of pictures of the eldest and youngest before sitting down to wait for the others. You finished so you placed your plate in the sink and washed your hands. The boys were busy eating so you went over to the couch.

“Awwwwww!”

“What is it Y/N? Hobi asked

“Its a cute teddy!” You squealed like a little kid, picking it up and hugging it tightly.

“Is this yours Kookie Oppa?” You said tilting your to the side slightly.

“Cute” he replied under his breathe. It was quiet so you could not hear but the boys definitely did.

“What did you say Jungkook?” Tae teased along with the boys egging him on

“You can have it if you want” he said rubbing the back of his neck again. He had decided to ignore the members little teases.

“Jungkook I thought” Yoongi said motioning to the bear you were holding.

“Its okay Kookie Oppa, I don’t want it” you said placing it back on the sofa

“No i insist, you looked really happy”

“You sure Oppa?” You asked him

“Yep!”

“Thank you!” Your faced lit up like a little kids again.

You helped clear up and do the dishes. Jimin had picked you up and placed you on the counter. He told you to dry the dishes and pass it along so they could put it away while Jin washed. Namjoon and Tae cleaned the the table and set it up nicely with some flowers that made the room smell nice. Within no time at all you were all done.

“Movie time!” Tae called running over to the couch and searching for a movie.

The others followed while you stayed in the kitchen with Jin and Jungkook to make popcorn.

“I hope you don’t find us weird Y/N” Jin said while putting some popcorn in the microwave and turning it on.

“No, actually it has been a fun first day here, eventful but I think im really going to enjoy being with you guys”

“Thats good to hear” he replied while putting another bag of popcorn into the microwave.

Jungkook was sitting on the island counter eating some grapes.

“Did we just not eat?” You asked Jungkook

“Yeah! But who does not like grapes!” He said throwing one up and catching it in his mouth

“True, you have a fair point” you said smiling.

“Want one?” He said holding up a grape

“Yeah, give me your best shot!”

He tossed you the grape and you effortlessly caught it

“Good catch!” Jungkook said impressed.

“I try” you said doing a sassy hair flick before both of you started laughing.

All this while Jin was putting multiple bags of popcorn into the microwave and pouring the contents into big bowls for the boys to share amongst them selves.

“Are you two going to have popcorn or grapes?” He said raising an eyebrow up at the two still throwing grapes at eat other.

“Grapes!” you both said at the same time which made you look at each other and smile

“Okay, well give me a hand and take these bowls in for the boys”

You both picked a bowl each and gave it to the rest of the members who could not chose a movie. You and Jungkook sat together on the two seater closer to the window, he held the grapes while you cuddled the bear.

“Hyung have you still not decided?” Kookie asked Tae

“Its harder than you think! There are so many good movies that we have not seen because we were touring”

Just then your phone rings, its your brother face timing you.

“One of us is going to die either him for lying to me or me not calling him back!” You said almost as a whisper but Jungkook heard.

“Hi~ Oppa~” you said trying to act cute and innocent

“Yah! Don’t go cutesy on me, its not going to work this time missy. Do you know how worried i was, i called and texted but nothing. I was getting ready to leave for Korea!”

Your brother was loud enough for the members to all hear and so they went a bit quiet but whispered to make out that they were not eaves dropping.

“Now you are just exaggerating! Well, is it my turn?”

“What have i done wrong?”

“Hhmmn, lets see shall we. Lets start with HOW YOU LIED TO ME!” You said emphasising the last part.

“Lets talk about this some other time, you are probably tired and Uncle BamBam told me what happened at the airport. Are you okay?”

The boys had fallen silent

“Yeah I’m fine, the boys made me feel better”

“Boys? What boys!”

“These ones!” you said turning your phone around to reveal the boys scattered on the sofas.

“Hi” they all waved

“Hi, you must be BTS. Sorry for any inconvenience my little sister has caused you”

“No its fine” Namjoon said

“Its a pleasure having her hyung” Jin followed

“Oh hey Seokjin-ah, its been a while”

The boys looked a bit shocked

“You guys don’t have to look that shocked. I’m only a year older!” Your brother said laughing.

“Oh, i just remembered. Y/N have you taken your iron tablets?”

“I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me Oppa~”

“Just go and take them pabo”

You got up off the sofa and was about to head to the kitchen to get some water when your brother stopped you

“Leave you phone with Seokjin”

“How do you know Jinnie Oppa?” You asked your brother

“I just do now go!”

You gave your phone to Jin and went to the kitchen.

“Is she gone?” Your brother asked Jin

“Yeah hyung”

“Okay, i need to talk to you all”